Shameless Self-Insert Fic Because Connor’s Cute

Current arc: In The Meantime. Profile pic by @kammyclues. Masterlist. Character Reference.

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Masterlist

What it Means to Be Human

Word Count: 167,560

Chapter Count: 17

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: After arriving at the DPD, Connor, the android sent by CyberLife, is partnered with Lieutenant Hank Anderson, a seasoned officer with an ornery and irritable disposition clearly masking some sort of internal trauma. However, Connor also meets Rachel, a fellow detective at the DPD who clearly has a close relationship with the irritable lieutenant and seems to have an interesting perspective on deviants and on androids as a whole. And from the moment she begins working on the deviancy case with them, she challenges Connor in ways he never expected.

--------

Chapter 1 - One and the Same

Chapter 2 - Strange Bedfellows

Chapter 3 - Similar Minds

Chapter 4 - The Right Thing

Chapter 5 - Conflicting Directives

Chapter 6 - Shared Loss

Chapter 7 - Secrets and Doubts

Chapter 8 - November 7th

Chapter 9 - Echoes of the Past

Chapter 10 - The Difference Between Us

Chapter 11 - More Than Empathy

Chapter 12 - The Wrong Side

Chapter 13 - You Have a Choice to Make

Chapter 14 - The Aftermath

Chapter 15 - I Finally Understand

Chapter 16 - We Are Indomitable

Chapter 17 - The Quiet

--------------------------------- 

Alternative Chapters

Word Count: N/A

Chapter Count: N/A

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: The nature of Connor is making choices. And the past is already written, but they say that for each choice that is made, another universe is created from that choice of the one that was not taken. These are collections of such choices that Connor chose not to take.

--------

Twisted Mechanical Heart

Kiss Her?

---------------------------------

In The Meantime

Word Count: N/A

Chapter Count: 10

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: The deviants have won and the peaceful revolution led by Markus was a success. But that doesn’t mean that it’s over. Not only do the deviants have to explore and discover what it really means to be free, but they have newly found inner demons to combat as a result of the harrowing week that transpired. Indeed, it seems as though time is at a standstill until life begins returning to Detroit. So, what happens now?

--------

Chapter 18 - Androids and Demons

Chapter 19 - Mischief and Mayhem

Chapter 20 - Calling in a Favour

Chapter 21 - Satan’s Monthly Host

Chapter 22 - December’s Not As Lonely Anymore

Chapter 23 - Dungeons and Deviants

Chapter 24 - Feels Like Home, Again

Chapter 25 - Deviants’ First Christmas

Chapter 26 - New Year, New Jericho

Chapter 27 - Identity

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 19 - Mischief and Mayhem

Part 2/10 of In The Meantime

Word Count: 15,445

Warnings: Swearing, discussion of trauma, sexual content.

Genre: Self-insert/Smut/Hurt/Comfort

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Explicit

Summary: In an effort to quell Connor’s misgivings and anxieties, Rachel arranged something of a fun get-together with Hank and Markus and his companions. The goal? Achieve catharsis in whatever way that would be enjoyable. And some of those ways are rather destructive, but Connor finds it all strangely enjoyable and freeing.

What It Means To Be Human | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Date: November 14th, 2038  Time: 2:45 PM Rachel - Lover Hank - Friend Markus - Friend North - Friend Josh - Friend Jericho - Allied Objective: Have fun

“Oh, come on! Now you’re just showing off!” Rachel exclaimed angrily while she was still sitting on the slick kitchen floor.

Connor couldn’t stifle the perverse glee of the motion of twirling and flipping each pan in his hands expertly as he juggled them. There was something about the weight and balance of them that felt incredibly satisfying to him. 

The day had progressed as enjoyably as it began, and Connor felt privileged to be able to see the lengths of Rachel’s silliness. As they lingered in the dining room, Rachel suddenly appeared from the kitchen with a pair of floor scrubbers on her feet and a mop in hand, proclaiming herself a mighty warrior and demanding a challenger, of which Markus was the first to accept. This, of course, led to a “battle” of epic proportions, with Rachel fending off the androids, each of them using a mop as though it were a sword.

Hank and Josh decided to stay out and spectate, Hank cheering for Rachel while Josh cheered for the androids. But with Rachel being outnumbered three to one, she was felled easily by Markus and crumpled onto the ground dramatically, pretending to die in an over-the-top fashion as though she were in a Shakespearean tragedy. 

Looking down at Rachel with a giddy smirk, Connor slid over to her in his floor scrubbers. “I have no clue what you mean, Detective.” He teased. “I’m simply making sure I don’t drop any of these pans.”

Rachel scoffed at him with an eyeroll, laughing mostly to herself. “Wiseass.”

“Takes one to know one, Detective.” Connor retorted playfully.

Rachel shook her head, slowly getting up back onto her feet unsteadily. “I’m starting to think that maybe Hank and I are a bad influence on you, Connor.”

“Speak for yourself, Rachel.” Hank responded, standing in the doorway with Josh not willing to risk potentially injuring himself, which was a relief for Connor. “I’m thoroughly enjoying seeing this side of him.”

Hank - Friend ^ There it was. That unrestrained praise that Connor was realizing more and more he had never gotten before from Amanda. To think that he worked so hard for her approval before.

But he doesn’t have to, anymore. He has people worth working hard for. People whose approval actually meant something to Connor.

North slid past Connor, side-eyeing him. “If you think that’s impressive, watch this.” She said to Rachel before sliding her hands into her jacket pocket and pulling out what looked like a set of throwing knives. 

North then started juggling them as expertly as Connor was juggling pans. He couldn’t help but be impressed by her sheer finesse and dexterity. To think that she was a mere sex android before the revolution was a thought that was easy to forget. You’d barely know if you’d met her now. But that only made North that much more intriguing. Her deadliness wasn’t programmed, but learned. It was practiced.

And this was a fact that clearly hadn’t escaped Rachel as she stared at North’s hands, her dark brown eyes wide with wonder as her hands started tentatively flapping with joy. “You can throw knives?” Rachel asked, and excited giddiness sprinkled in her higher-pitched voice. “Like, at people? With accuracy?”

North raised a curious eyebrow at her without stopping her little show. “Yeah.” She replied flatly. “And I can catch them if anyone throws any at me.” She then narrowed her brown eyes at Rachel. “Why?”

The shorter woman’s eyes darted back and forth before they widened in realization. “I just came up with a great idea!”

“Uh-oh.” Josh said preemptively, bumping Hank with his elbow with a smile.

“No no! It’ll be fun!” Rachel reassured them, sliding towards the door to the main hall. “And we can all take part in it! Without risk of injury.”

“Oh good!” Hank said, stretching his back with a crack. “I was starting to worry I was gonna get left out at the end, there.”

Markus then kicked off his scrubbers and tossed aside his sweeper as he followed Rachel outside. Connor did the same, putting his pans back on the counter before following them. “So what’s your idea, then?” The deviant leader asked her.

As they all walked out into the main hall, which was now covered in debris from the various objects and furniture the group ended up destroying. Rachel side-stepped around it, Hank and Josh rounding around the other side from the dining room to meet up where Rachel was going. “Well, I saw that there was a dart board in the game room.” She began explaining, Markus, Connor, and North all following her. “And when North started juggling her knives, I got a brilliant idea.” She then turned to the red-haired android with a smirk. “How many of those bad boys you’ve got in there?”

North returned her smirk as she pulled out five from each pocket. “Enough to keep busy.”

“Ooooooh!” Rachel exclaimed as she stared at them. “Perfect! So we’ll definitely have enough!”

As they all entered the game room, Rachel located the dart board and gestured towards it dramatically with her hand. Connor was curious as to what she was going to suggest next. It filled him with intrigue. 

Connor thought he knew Rachel pretty well after the week-long revolution they’ve gone through, but even now, she still continued to surprise him. It wasn’t difficult to see how she had managed to thread herself in Connor’s circuits. She was endlessly charming and endearing. Indeed, she never failed to be a creature of character and Connor never ceased to be further enthralled by her. And what captivated Connor most was her sheer enthusiasm and passion.

And all of it was genuine. There was nothing that Connor could call fabricated or dishonest about Rachel. In everything she did, everything she was, and everything she believed in, she was completely earnest.

Indeed, it seemed that Rachel made it nearly impossible for Connor not to adore her. His programming may have held back many of his feelings before he accepted his deviancy, but he certainly didn’t hold them back now.

And he never would. Never again. He loved Rachel, he loved Hank, and he loved his friends. He would be a fool to be ashamed of any of that.

“So, we’ve got our dart board, here!” Rachel announced to the group, who were all standing to attention. “Let’s see who’s the best at throwing knives.”

Hank then scoffed at Rachel. “Well, it’s sure not gonna be you. You have shit aim.”

“I tend to, yes.” Rachel agreed. “And yet, I’m quite the sharpshooter when I’m given a deadly weapon.”

“It certainly saved my life enough times over.” Markus agreed, nodding at Rachel pleasantly. Connor couldn’t help but swell with pride on her behalf. “As well as many androids who have you to thank for being alive today.”

To Connor’s surprise, Rachel actually seemed to shrink a bit at Markus’s praise. Her shoulders hunched over as she looked away. “I just...did what I had to do.”

A moment of quiet hung over them all. The air was strangely stale in the afternoon light. “I wish Simon was here.” Josh suddenly said, breaking the silence. That name was familiar to Connor and when he placed why, he felt a fresh wave of guilt wash over and soak itself into his biocomponents. The android on the Stratford Tower. The one who carried out the heist with Markus and shot himself in the head. “He would’ve really enjoyed just spending the time like this. Just...being with friends and actually having fun. Without having to worry about supplying blue blood and biocomponents and wondering if we would be wiped out.”

Rachel then regarded Josh curiously. “I guess you...never really actually hung out before the revolution.” She supposed as her dark eyes flicked over the androids. “Which makes sense. I mean...who can really blame you?”

“He died for his cause.” North chimed in, her arms crossed as she leaned against Markus. “We all miss him, but...I think he would be happy that his sacrifice wasn’t in vain.”

Markus’s brows furrowed as he looked towards the ground. “I just wish he could see it.”

As Connor regarded his fellow androids, he locked eyes with Hank. The old man shook his head, his bright blue eyes clouded with a solemn sort of sympathy for the androids. Hank was a seasoned lieutenant. He’s likely lost fellow officers before and understands their pain.

But all Connor could feel was guilt. Perhaps if he hadn’t followed Rachel to the roof, Simon would be standing here with his friends. Maybe he would’ve survived. In any case, Connor couldn’t shake off the weight of Simon’s death. It was his fault, and Connor had to take responsibility.

In fact, he had to take responsibility for everything he had done before he accepted his deviancy. Despite having the trust and friendship of the leaders of Jericho, Connor still felt on some level that he didn’t deserve it. And memories like getting Simon killed only served to solidify that doubt.

“Hang on!” Rachel said confidently, interrupting the sombre mood and fixing Connor in her intense gaze. Already, the android detective could tell that wheels were turning in her head as she was putting pieces together in the nebulous enigma that was her brilliant mind. “Simon was put in the archive room along with all the evidence we collected from the deviancy case, right?”

Connor nodded. “Correct.” He replied.

“So, he should still be there, right?” Rachel asked him before she turned to the lieutenant. “Hank, we left when you started beating the shit out of Perkins.”

“Hank physically assaulted an FBI agent?” Josh asked Rachel in surprise, looking between her and the lieutenant.

She gave him a bright smile. “Oh, he did!” Rachel responded joyfully. “And it was fucking awesome!”

“And you can bet your ass that I would gladly do it again if I ever saw that bastard ever again.” Hank proclaimed proudly, crossing his arms and leaning against the wall.

“Well,” North interjected. “I’m impressed.”

“Wait, so,” Markus said, fixing Rachel in his heterochromic stare. “You have Simon? Locked away somewhere?”

“Theoretically.” Rachel hastily told him. “Simon should still be in the archive room at the station provided Perkins didn’t take him.” She then turned to Hank once again. “Did he go into the archive room after we left? Because he showed up at Jericho that same night, so I got the feeling he was in a hurry as soon as he realized we were gone.”

Another stab of guilt for Connor, realizing that he had unwittingly led the FBI straight to Jericho. Granted, his mission had only changed once he actually arrived and met Markus, but that didn’t stop the immense stinging feeling Connor could feel in his chest at the memory.

“Don’t know.” Hank said to Rachel with a shrug. “I was kicked out after kicking enough of the shit outta him. So I have no clue if Simon’s still there.”

Another moment of quiet seemed to descend on the group before someone spoke up. “Should we go check to see if he’s there?” North then asked. “If we can get him back, maybe we can find a way to get him back online, somehow.”

“Well, it’s not gonna be all that soon, I’m sorry to say.” Hank said calmly to North. “Cops and everyone else are working on staying on top of things after the evacuation. I doubt there’d be anyone at the station right now, and I don’t think it’d be safe for any of you to just start pulling androids out of evidence.”

“But we can’t just leave him in there!” Josh interjected. “He’s one of us, even if we can’t bring him back, he deserves a proper memorial at the least.”

“I’m not saying we leave him in there!” Hank retorted back. He shook his head with a sigh, leaning back further against the wall. “Look, we can’t get him right now, but I doubt it’ll be long for things to be normal at the department at least. I’m keeping tabs on the precinct right now for any updates, so...if I get word of anything, I’ll let you know and we can try to go get him.” He proposed to them. “Got it?”

“Please.” Markus replied, his eyes pleading. “As soon as you get word, let us know.”

“Yeah, yeah. I will.” Hank said to Markus, giving him a patient smile. “Besides, I don’t think Rachel will let me forget it. Or let me live it down if I do.”

“Nope, absolutely not.” Rachel said confidently, her arms crossed and her eyebrows raised at him.

It was odd to see Hank in this position. To think that he was so vehemently against androids and so hostile before was almost unthinkable, seeing the lieutenant comforting their friends this way. And the fact that Hank was unapologetic about his newfound perspective on androids made Connor feel as though perhaps he could atone for his past crimes.

Perhaps he could make amends after all. In any case, the prospect of perhaps bringing Simon back to life and reuniting him with his close friends gave Connor hope. Hope that perhaps he would consider himself deserving of the friendships he had gained after everything.

“But until then,” Rachel’s voice cut through Connor’s thoughts with ease as she approached them. “Let’s see who’s best at throwing knives. I’m gonna bet that it’s Connor because he’s perfect at everything and this seems like it would be right up his alley.”

Rachel - Lover ^ North - Friend ^ Connor could barely suppress the bloom on his cheeks at her praise. “We’ll see about that.” North challenged, an edge of competition to her prideful demeanour. Her challenge was only further exemplified when she handed Rachel one of her knives with the handle facing her. “But, since this was your idea, why don’t you go first?”

Rachel nodded, holding the knife and stepping forward. “Great idea!” She agreed. “I’m probably gonna suck, since I’ve never done this before. But who cares? This is supposed to be fun.” But as she stepped up, preparing herself, she then grew rather meek and nervous as her stress level fluctuated slightly. She wasn’t distressed, just a little nervous and unsure. “Um...you’re gonna have to actually show me what to do, because I have no clue what I’m doing.”

North rolled her eyes and approached Rachel. “Well, first of all,” she said, putting her hands on Rachel’s shoulders, “you’re standing too close. Back up a bit.”

Rachel’s eyes widened at the contact and a familiar reaction to North’s touch made Connor’s software stutter briefly. “O-okay, yep.” Increased heart rate. Flushed cheeks. Something unpleasant sparked within Connor as he observed them.

North then put her hand on Rachel’s, causing a brief gasp to escape her. “Grip the knife like this, thumb up and fingers around, like that.” She instructed folding her hands over Rachel’s to correct her grip. “And stand with your right foot out and your left behind you.”

Rachel further continued to blush as she obeyed North’s instructions. However, when she glanced in Connor’s direction and made eye contact with him, the smallest ghost of a smirk on her face was made known to him. “Uh, like this?” She asked, leaning further into North’s touch.

“Yeah, exactly.” North encouraged. “Now, how far you bend your arm back depends on how far from the target you are.” She then began pulling Rachel’s arm back behind her head. “From short range, you throw with your elbow bent and your wrist behind your head.”

“Okay.” Rachel replied, leaning more into North’s touch, glancing back at Connor. The android grew more and more confused. Was Rachel actively trying to make Connor feel these unpleasant feelings? Or was she simply being her typical mischievous self?

And more importantly, what did these strange feelings mean? He wasn’t certain and Connor couldn’t place a name for it.

“And, I’m pretty sure I don’t need to tell you how to throw something.” North said, stepping back and detaching from Rachel and standing next to Markus.

Rachel then gave a nervous laugh. “Y-yeah, I think I’ve got that.”

[Confront Rachel]

Ask Hank

[Say Nothing]

As Connor observed her, he stepped back towards Hank. He didn’t like the feeling it gave him and he wanted to be sure of it in case it interfered with his relationship with Rachel. The last thing he wanted was to jeopardize it.

“Lieutenant?” He whispered to the old man. “Can I ask you something?”

Hank shrugged. “Shoot, I’m all ears.”

“Do you find Rachel’s reaction to North...strange?” Connor asked.

“What?” Hank asked, confused.

Rachel

North

Strange Feeling

“I’m concerned for the state of our relationship.” Connor admitted, shuffling nervously in place. “I’m feeling something I can’t describe, but it’s unpleasant and it was triggered by how close North and Rachel were to each other and Rachel’s reactions to it.”

Hank - Friend ^ Hank then rolled his eyes, seeming to finally understand. “That’s jealousy, Connor.” He said flatly. “It’s a normal thing that happens.”

Jealousy. Interesting. Interesting and alarming. “What is it typically triggered by?”

“A lot of things, Connor.” Hank replied. “Someone being better at something than you that you’re working hard on. Someone you like or care about a lot spending more time with someone else rather than you. It’s a normal thing that happens, but it’s also kinda stupid and irrational.”

That didn’t serve to comfort the android. “How so?” He asked.

“Well, I can tell you that Rachel is obviously not gonna run off with someone else.” Hank assured Connor. “She loves you a lot and she’s not the type who goes behind people’s backs about shit like that. If you ever needed to be worried about something like that, you’d be the first to know because she’d outright tell you. She ain’t got the patience for two-faced bullshit like that. So, you ain’t got anything to worry about.”

Connor nodded, Hank’s confidence and experience with Rachel calming Connor’s innermost doubts. “I see.”

“And don’t worry about how she acts around North, okay?” Hank continued. “She’s just weak for a pretty face. You remember her reaction to the android at Kamski’s place? She’s real fuckin’ gay and has a pretty big thing for someone who can kick her ass.”

Connor tilted his head curiously. “I thought she was bisexual.”

“She is.” Hank groaned with increasing exasperation. “But her reaction to girls is different than her reaction to guys. So, she tends to label it that way herself. But the point is, you’ve got nothin’ to worry about, Connor.” He then shrugged. “Plus, you know how she is. She’s a lil’ shit and it’s real entertaining to her to cause a little mayhem. It’s the whole reason some girls like seeing guys get kinda jealous. I personally don’t get it, but who the Hell am I to judge?”

“Noted.” Connor went back to observing Rachel, feeling a lot better. Jealousy was a normal emotion, but it wasn’t rooted in rationality. That was easy information to contend with and Connor’s trust in Rachel far outweighed whatever irrational unpleasant feeling threatened to jeopardize that.

If Hank was confident that their relationship wouldn’t be compromised because of it, Connor trusted him.

With a thunk, the throwing knife landed cleanly on the dart board. Not in the centre, but it wasn’t close to the edges, either. “Huh!” Rachel said, clearly impressed with herself. “Not too bad for my first actual try throwing a knife.” She then turned to the others with a smirk. “Alright, who’s next?”

Markus then stepped forward. “I guess I’ll give it a shot.” He said with a nervous laugh.

North then pressed one of her knives into his hand and pecked his cheek. “Just do it like I showed her.” She assured him.

Rachel then let Markus step in front of her. She backed up and found her place by Connor and didn’t hesitate to take his hand in hers and squeeze it, looking up at him with a sly smile.

With a thunk, Markus’s knife embedded itself into the dart board not quite in the centre, but closer than Rachel’s did. “Not bad.” Rachel said, impressed. “Alright, let’s see if Josh’s got this.”

The black man snickered as North handed him one of her knives and stepped back. “I’m sure it’s not that hard.” He insisted dismissively. Yet, as Josh prepared to make his target, his hands trembled slightly. And after a long moment of waiting with baited breath, he finally threw the knife at the target.

And it landed just on the outer edge.

It was met with snickers from Rachel, North, and Markus, while Josh whipped around, looking like a deer caught in the headlights. “You guys made it look easy!”

“Josh, chill.” Rachel said, waving him off. “We didn’t even do that good. We did decently. Besides, for all of us except for North, this is a first.”

“Exactly.” North assured Josh, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Besides, I wasn’t great at first, either. It took a lot of practice for me to get good at it.”

Rachel nodded. “Right!” She agreed. “It takes practice.”

“Yeah, well.” Hank said, carefully shouldering past the others, taking the knife North offered him. “I can’t do much worse than that.”

Josh then threw up his arms. “Hey!”

“I mean, don’t fucking jynx it, Hank.” Rachel interjected. “Fate is a cruel mistress and she has no Goddamn self-control.”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m well aware.” Hank waved her off, throwing an icy glare back at her, to which she only smugly grinned at him. As Connor regarded her for that moment, he noticed what Hank was talking about earlier. She did indeed seem to derive pleasure from the mild annoyance of others. But going through every catalogued memory of her didn’t seem to turn up any sort of malicious intent from her antics. Just...general mischief, it seemed. And the android would be lying if that wasn’t something he found charming about her.

So perhaps Hank was right in that Rachel may be doing all this on purpose to get a rise out of Connor. And begrudgingly, she was succeeding.

The android’s extrospective thoughts were cut off by a dull thunk of another knife. However, instead of being embedded in the dart board, it was instead embedded in the wall below it. And after a moment, stifled snickers followed as everyone else tried not to laugh.

Hank, being his typical irritable self, shrugged with a grumble and shuffled back towards Connor and Rachel. “Yeah, that’s just about what I fuckin’ expected.”

“Don’t beat yourself up, sir.” Markus consoled with a pleasant smile. “I’m sure with enough practice, you’ll get it.”

“Well,” Rachel interjected, “if Hank was able to do a decent job picking up on Connor’s coin tricks as quickly as he did, I’m sure knife throwing won’t be too difficult for him.”

Connor then cocked his head at the both of them curiously. “I didn’t realize that he actually tried them.” He said.

“Oh yeah, after he took it from you on the Stratford Tower, he started trying it himself.” Rachel explained to Connor with a signature cheeky grin. “He actually did pretty decently. Not as gracefully and impressively as you, but he did pick up on it pretty quickly. With enough practice, he might even get as good as you.”

Hank laughed. “Right, whatever you say, kiddo.”

“Hey!” Rachel barked at him, smacking his shoulder. “No put-downs in this household, Hank! In this house, we all love and respect Hank Anderson.”

Connor then smiled at the lieutenant in agreement. “Couldn’t have said it better myself.”

Hank - Family ^ Hank then gave Connor a playful shove in response. “Yeah, love you too, son.”

Connor couldn’t help but melt a little at the fact that the lieutenant just referred to the android as “son.” Granted, it probably wasn’t literal. After all, humans weren’t keen on their loved ones simply being replaced, as Rachel made quite evident in her insistence that Connor be more mindful of his physical safety.

But even the thought that Hank viewed Connor as a son figure to him made something warm bloom in him. And it was much different than the feeling Rachel gave him when she smiled at Connor. Hank clearly struggled and tormented himself over the loss of Cole. And he blamed androids for his son’s death until now, and when Connor stepped into the lieutenant’s life, all Hank could see was one of the machines that killed Cole.

The idea that Hank saw Connor as family just as much as he saw Rachel was an idea that added just that much more purpose to Connor’s life. A purpose that he was still discovering not only in his newfound deviancy, but in his newly gained freedom.

Something that no one could take from him. Not anymore. Not ever again. And it seemed to Connor that he would have to remind himself of this frequently until he really and truly believed it.

“Hey, Connor!” North then said, breaking through Connor’s reflective thoughts. “You’re up!”

The former deviant hunter glanced back at Rachel before he walked toward North. “Who wants to bet that Connor’s gonna get a perfect bullseye on his first try?”

“Nobody, because you’re probably right.” Hank jested.

Taking the throwing knife from North, Connor couldn’t help but take in her features. From Connor’s perspective, it wasn’t difficult to see how Rachel could become so flustered in her presence. Along with her bold, tough, and brash nature, she was also pleasant on the eyes.

Indeed, North was very pretty. And it seemed that Connor had found something else in common with Rachel. Perhaps, as Hank put it, they both had a weakness for a pretty face.

Diverting his attention from North, Connor made several calculations in rapid succession. From the distance between himself and the bullseye, the weight and centre of gravity of the throwing knife, to the angle of his arm, he took in every detail.

And then, with deadly precision, he threw the knife. And it landed in the dead centre with a sharp thump.

“Called it!” Rachel’s voice chimed from behind him.

Just as much behind him were groans. “Of course he’d get it right in the middle.” Josh remarked in light-hearted frustration. “Figures that CyberLife’s most advanced model would get the bullseye.”

Markus - Friend ^ Connor glanced back at them seeing them all smiling between each other. “Maybe he’s just good with his hands.” Markus added, winking at Connor.

The shudder it sent through Connor was a strange one. And Rachel’s response made Connor realize that it was definitely intentional. “Oh, trust me. He is.” She said with a deliberate tone to her voice.

“Alright, keep it in your pants.” Hank grumbled at them, eliciting a laugh from everyone. But the strangest part was that Connor wasn’t sure who the lieutenant’s exasperated comment was actually directed at.

But now Connor understood Rachel’s reaction to North much better.

North - Friend ^ “If you think that’s impressive, watch this.” The red-haired android said, shouldering past Connor. The detective android stepped back to give her space as immediately, several knives were thrown at the dart board.

And all of them landed in the bullseye, sticking out of the dart board like a morbid bouquet made of steel and threateningly sharp edges.

And it seemed everyone was impressed by her. “Woooooooooah...” Rachel gasped in awe. North then turned to look back at Rachel with a prideful smile on her face. “That was so fucking cool! I’ve actually always wanted to learn how to throw knives because I just always thought it was super neat!”

North then chuckled at her, grabbing her hand gently. “Well, now you know.” She encouraged, and Connor felt that unpleasant prickle in his software again at the blush that formed on her cheeks. “So keep practicing, and maybe you’ll get as good as me.” The android then turned to everyone. “That goes for all of you!”

“Yeah, right.” Josh scoffed at her. “As if any of us can compete with that!”

“Well,” Rachel piped up, “except for Connor, of course.” 

Rachel - Lover ^ Connor gave his partner an appreciative smile.

Her dark eyes then widened with excitement. “Wait! You can catch knives, too. Right?”

North nodded, her eyebrow raised skeptically. “Yes, why?”

“Can you teach me?”

Connor felt another uncomfortable feeling in his abdomen. But it was a different feeling than what he identified as jealousy before. This came from a different place. A place of worry and concern. And this was a feeling he was much more familiar with. The feeling of worrying about something bad happening to Rachel.

Intervene

[Say Nothing]

“Uh, sure.” North accepted sheepishly. “I guess I can teach you. But it’s not as easy to learn as throwing, definitely. And you might end up getting hurt.”

“I think that might be too dangerous, Rachel.” Connor interrupted, stepping close and putting his arm around her. “Perhaps under different circumstances, I’d be more open to the idea, but now hardly seems like a good time.”

Rachel then scoffed at him and brushed his hand off, much to the android’s irritation. “Right, as if throwing knives is any better in ‘these circumstances.’” Connor didn’t appreciate being dismissed so flippantly, especially when it came to her safety. “Besides, I didn’t ask you if you were open to it. Since when did I let you decide shit like that for me, hm?”

Connor stared her down as she turned to fix him in her intense gaze. Her tone held a slight edge of annoyance to it, but it seemed less annoyed and more teasing.

Persist

[Give Up]

But he wouldn’t be swayed by her wiles. “You told me to be more mindful of my physical wellbeing, which I did for you and for Hank.” Connor evenly scolded Rachel. “So I suggest you do the same.”

Another scoff. Another dismissive and flippant scoff in the face of potentially getting herself injured by accident. “I doubt I’m gonna get killed, Connor.” She continued to insist, accompanied by a heavy eye roll. “And besides, what are you? My mom? I don’t take orders from you.”

Scold

Order

Warn

[Give Up]

Connor’s irritation at her brazen attitude was beginning to boil over as his hands clenched, the tension making them shake. “Then you’d better learn to, Detective.”

“Oooooooooh!” The others all said in unison.

“I don’t think you’re gonna win this, Connor.” Hank tried to discourage the android. “She’s the most stubborn girl alive.”

“Mm.” North hummed. “Sounds like I’ve got some competition, then.”

“You and Rachel working together would be quite the sight, I feel like.” Markus remarked, pulling North close to him in Connor’s peripheral vision.

“They’d better watch out, then.” North teased him back.

Josh let out a hasty breath. “Yeah, no kidding.”

Rachel continued staring Connor down, looking up at him as she stood toe-to-toe with him. He had to admit that it was amusing seeing Rachel try to intimidate him despite being so short compared to him. “And what if I don’t, Connor?” She challenged him, the glint in her eyes blazing and scorching. “What exactly are you gonna do about it, hm?”

Diffuse

Threaten

[Give Up]

That was enough for Connor to catch on. If he wasn’t sure before, he was at least 79% sure that her seemingly innocuous teasing behaviour all day was being done deliberately to wind him up. But he wouldn’t get his answer with everyone staring at them. “Why don’t we take this outside, Detective?” He suggested.

Rachel’s eyebrow quirked at him, the smirk on her face only driving Connor more and more towards simply grabbing her and pushing her against a wall to claim her without caring about the others. He didn’t know why, but he wanted to snuff out her smug and flippant attitude and he himself had grown an overwhelming urge to make it known to her that she was his.

She was Connor’s and Connor’s alone, and he wanted her to know that as deeply as possible. He wanted to embed it into her very soul.

“You sound pretty serious, Connor.” Rachel mocked sarcastically before gesturing towards the door with her head. “Let’s take this upstairs.” She then already started walking out of the game room, not even bothering to wait for Connor. “Don’t stop on our account, by the way! I wanna see how good you guys get at this once we get back!”

“Sure thing!” Hank called after them.

Walking up the stairs, Connor followed Rachel dutifully. Throughout the whole day, there was so much excitement rushing through his veins. Connor couldn’t imagine feeling more excited.

But that excitement was very quickly turning into something darker. Something far more primal and possessive. For as much as Rachel was encouraging him to act out and be a delinquent - to “channel his inner bastard,” as it were - she was also igniting something fierce in him. The little ways she’d look at him, lean against something, lean against him in what seemed to be a very deliberate way, or the way she’d talk back at him.

Which irritated Connor, but not in a way he could recognize as genuine anger. Because it wasn’t. It was something very specific he couldn’t identify. Something that made Connor want nothing more than to confine Rachel to a room and ravage her until she didn’t have the strength to talk back at him.

Indeed, it was a sense of wanting to strip her of and make her surrender her sense of pride. Something she had plenty of and was indeed one of Rachel’s many charms.

Following Rachel, he found himself in a lavish bedroom. His eyes fixed on the sway of her hips. This had to be deliberate. She had to be trying to drive his processors crazy on purpose. There was no way she was doing any of this by accident. 

No, Rachel was far too clever for any of this to be an accident. Far too devious. If there was one thing Connor learned about her, it was that her actions were purposeful. She wasn’t someone who took well to her actions or words being misinterpreted. As she turned around to lean against a dresser, she looked at him with lidded, dark, sultry eyes that practically beckoned him closer.

Scold

Warn

Tease

But he wouldn’t let her have the upper hand. Not this time. “I don’t know what you think you’ve been doing, but you’d better watch your attitude, Detective.”

In typical Rachel fashion, she simply scoffed at him, defiance staring back at him. “Whatever could you mean?” She asked coyly, but her tone too was deliberate. She knew exactly what she was doing. “Oh right! You think you can tame me. Now, that’s adorable that you think you can control someone as proud and unrestrained and shameless as me. That’s so cute!”

Irritation flared up in Connor as he stalked closer, taking dangerously slow steps as he stared her down. “I’d advise you to watch your mouth.”

“Or what?” Rachel challenged him, her legs crossed as she stared at him.

Tease

Warn

[Kiss]

Rachel - Lover ^ Connor then chuckled, his lips curled into a knowing smirk. He approached her, grabbing her jaw and running his thumb along her lip. “Or I’ll find a much better use for it.”

Rachel gave him a mocking smile as she stared at him intensely, her dark eyes glittering with unbridled defiance. “Make me, then.”

That was all the permission he needed.

Swiftly turning around to close and then lock the door behind them, Connor briskly walked up to Rachel and pushed her back against the mirror above the dresser, practically bruising her lips with his own as he held her face in a vice grip. The brief surprised gasp and then series of needy moans only made Connor more and more determined. He knew her well enough to know that she was quite the harlot, and after all her teasing earlier, Connor couldn’t even hold himself back.

The moment her hands went up to tangle themselves in his hair, Connor suddenly grabbed Rachel’s left hand and pinned it to the dresser, their hands deskinned and their feelings connected once more. It indeed confirmed his suspicion that this was all deliberate, but what pleased him even more to discover was just how pliant she was and how eager she was to be taken control of like this.

But that wasn’t enough for the android. With his other hand, Connor grabbed her hips roughly and harshly grinded his tightly concealed erection against her clothed heat, causing her to break their kiss and expose her neck. Oh, how amusing it was for her to proclaim how untamable she was, yet she exposed herself so willingly for him.

It was almost too easy.

As he started biting and sucking on her neck, determined to mark her, Connor felt Rachel try to pull her hand away, only for Connor to wrench it and maintain a tight grip on it. “No!” He growled into her ear, grinding into her harder. “I want you to feel what you’ve been doing to me!”

“A-ah!” Was all she could choke out. All she could whimper. “F-fuck - shit!”

Her involuntary curses only made him more and more impatient. He needed release. He needed it badly. But after her little game with him, he knew only once wouldn’t be enough for him, and he could sense that she wouldn’t mind that one bit.

But oh, all the ways he could humble her. All the ways he could further dirty her, control her, drive her insane the way she’d been doing to him. They’d only had sex once, and that was the night Jericho had been attacked. And he had to admit, he was indeed thinking of all the ways he could fuck her into submission all day.

But what to choose? What to start with? What was he most curious to see? After all, half the fun of this were the  sounds and the faces she made. The pure unrestrained bliss and pleasure that she couldn’t hold back because of him.

Vaginal

Digital

Oral

He settled on one method and pulled back, letting go of her and staring at her in the eye with as commanding of a look as he could muster. “Get on your knees in front of me.” Connor ordered.

Rachel swallowed and obeyed immediately, following him off the dresser and kneeling before him, looking up at him expectantly. Connor could barely hold back the thrill of seeing her so easily submit to him. For as much of a self-proclaimed bastard as she was, she did aim to please.

Indeed, she could be a very good girl when given the right incentive.

Connor wasted no time unzipping his fly, gently caressing Rachel’s face with one hand while the other worked to free his aching cock. Her blissed expression and contented hum as she pressed her face further into his hand reminded Connor that this wasn’t just something done without feeling.

No, they loved each other. They loved each other so much. This was a result of trust and of want and nothing less than that.

But the android was growing impatient, so slipping his member out of his boxers, he roughly jerked her face up by her chin and pressed the blue-tinged head against her cheek, smearing pre-cum on it. “Suck.” He ordered.

For a moment, she hesitated, and Connor wondered if perhaps he went too far. “H-hang on.” She relented, swiping her hair out of her face with a hand.

Connor suddenly felt rather awkward and sheepish and paused for a moment. “I’m sorry, Rachel.” He apologized. “Is this too much?”

“No! No, not at all.” Rachel reassured Connor with a smooth honeyed tone to her voice. “It’s just...I don’t have the best gag reflex, so, y’know...keep that in mind.”

Connor nodded, relieved that she wasn’t afraid or uncomfortable. “I understand.” He assured her, stroking her cheek with his thumb. He then got an idea that he hoped would be comforting to her. “Just tap on me once if you want me to go faster, twice if you want me to slow down, and three times if you want me to stop. Got it?”

Rachel - Lover ^ Rachel nodded, seeming to understand. “Got it.”

Letting Rachel set the pace, Connor hissed through his teeth when she grabbed his throbbing member and licked a stripe up it from the hilt to the head. It took all of his willpower not to look away or close his eyes from the sheer pleasure of her swirling her tongue around his head. This felt much different than the feeling of her walls tightening and clenching around him. Connor wasn’t sure if this was better or not, but he certainly enjoyed it.

And his enjoyment only skyrocketed the moment she wrapped her lips around him and sunk onto him, closing her eyes and grabbing Connor’s hips. He wanted so so badly to buck his hips into her mouth. To bunch his hands in her hair and mercilessly fuck her face.

But he didn’t know what her limits were and he wasn’t willing to test them without knowing. After all, her comfort was paramount to his wants when it came to this.

That didn’t change the fact that it was getting increasingly more difficult to hold himself back when she was moaning and sighing into it. “Sh-shit!” He hissed. The vibrations from her voice and her throat were only serving to make Connor more and more impatient. And her facial expressions. He knew what her blissful looks were, but if this was how she looked, pleasuring him, he hoped he looked just as enthusiastic when he was performing cunnilngus on her.

Up and down Rachel bobbed her head, eagerly and expertly sucking him off. Then, seemingly as a test, she took as much of him as humanly possible, stuttering and gagging for a moment once her nose pressed against his naval.

“Fuck!” But then Rachel swallowed around him, and Connor nearly lost his mind then and there, throwing his head back with a loud and rough groan. 

Connor grabbed Rachel’s hair and yanked her off his cock, briefly relishing in the pleasured moan she gave in response, filing that detail for later. Looking down at her, her dark eyes wide with confusion as she stared up at him, his cock twitching in anticipation in front of her lips. The android had to catch his breath, even though he didn’t need to breathe. “Do that again.” He ordered.

Smiling up at him in understanding, Rachel nodded, wrapping her lips around him and taking in a sharp breath before taking in his full member and swallowing around him once more, the sensation making Connor’s sensors nearly fry. Going back to bobbing her head up and down, the pleasant sounds vibrating around him, Rachel glanced up at him, a coy and devilish look in her eyes as she kept eye contact with him. He didn’t even realize just how much he enjoyed that before. But the fact that Rachel was making eye contact with him while she was sucking on him made this experience feel far more intimate.

But Connor wanted more. And he knew that if he didn’t warn her, he might accidentally hurt her. “I-I need to move.” He stuttered, his voice cracking slightly with static. “Are you alright if I do?”

Rather than tap on him, as they had agreed, Rachel instead took his hands and put them on her head, deskinning her left so he could feel what she was feeling.

And he could sense a clear answer. Go ahead, I’m all yours.

That was enough for him.

Setting a moderate and even pace, Connor gripped Rachel’s short brown hair and started to thrust into her mouth, groaning and hissing at it. This was exactly what he needed to satiate his craving. To not only feel her mouth around him, but to use her. And if the obscene sounds she was making were any indication, she did not seem to mind.

Connor did not think he would enjoy the feeling of Rachel gagging on him as much as he did, but by his makers, he really did. He wasn’t even sure why, but he didn’t even want to question it. All he wanted was to lose himself in this feeling, cursing and gasping all the while.

Tap. Tap.

Taking her warning, Connor slowed down. Briefly alarmed that he might’ve hurt her, he glanced down at her. But her eyes were still screwed shut and she was still moaning and swallowing around him contentedly.

He kept his pace, trying to keep his own release at bay. But he wanted to cum. Oh, he wanted to paint Rachel’s darling throat white and he wanted her to swallow all of him. But he needed to work around her needs and her limits.

Tap.

After a few moments of thrusting and wet slicking sounds, Connor felt a singular tap on his leg, and took that as his signal to increase the pace.

As he bucked into her mouth harder and faster, her moaning and whining became louder and more uncontrollable. Her grip on his hips tightened, and Connor’s grip on her hair did the same. So Rachel liked having her hair pulled. That was a fact Connor was going to thoroughly experiment with shortly.

Tap.

But for now, he had to finish this. He was getting close and even Rachel seemed to want him to finish. His thrusts were becoming more and more erratic as he was starting to lose his ability to focus as his release drew near. And he knew exactly how he wanted it. “I want you to take it all, Rachel.” He growled at her from above him, causing her to glance up at him. “I want you to take it and swallow every last drop! I want it all down your fucking throat!”

Rachel responded with an eager gulp and a squeeze at his hips. Connor took that as a signal to wrap this up. Snapping his hips into her mouth at a brutal speed, he timed his last thrust accordingly and buried his cock into the back of her throat as much as he could as he let out the most guttural and feral groan he was sure he’d ever made as he felt her swallow around him, shuddering as he felt himself throb and spurt into her mouth.

He nearly buckled to the ground, having to keep himself steady with a hand on the dresser, as he felt her swallow around his head repeatedly, trying to swallow and take every last stream of his synthetic cum.

After a few moments, certain that he had finished, Connor pulled out roughly, his cock hanging limp as it slid out of Rachel’s mouth, a thread of saliva still connecting them. The moment Connor had slipped out of her mouth, Rachel began sputtering coughs and gripping her throat and Connor wondered for a moment if he had hurt her. But he assured himself that she knew her limits and wasn’t hurt.

But he still wanted to be sure. “Are you alright?” He asked, extending a hand. 

Rachel took his gratefully, wiping her lips and standing up to her feet. “Yeah, I’m fine.” She said between weak half-coughs. She swallowed as she looked at Connor, seemingly impressed with herself. “I just didn’t think I had that in me.”

“But it was good, wasn’t it?” Connor asked, wanting to make sure he was good to her.

“Oh, fuck yeah.” Rachel replied with confidence, smiling in a way that made Connor feel a certain hardness return. “Gotta say, not nearly as bitter as the real thing. I can definitely get behind that.”

Connor made a note that Rachel enjoyed performing fellatio on him for another time. “And you’re sure you’re alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Rachel assured him, resting her left hand on his cheek. “You did really good.”

The brief rush that her praise sent through him was snuffed out by his still unquenched desire. He gave her a dark smirk that made her eyes go wide. “Good.” Was all he said before he whipped her around so that her back was pressed against his chest and she was pushed against the dresser. “Because I’m not quite finished with you, love.” He purred into her ear, earning quite the delighted and shocked whimper from Rachel. He slipped his other hand between her legs and rubbed her along her clothed sex, making her legs quiver in response. “Such a shame you had to be such a tease to me all day now that you’re being such a good girl for me.”

“A-ah!” Rachel mewled, clutching onto his hand with hers as she trembled and shivered in his touch. The way she arched her back against him as she pressed further into the android’s chest, nuzzling her head into his cheek and gently exposing her neck to him made Connor want to take her right then and there. “C-Connor!” She yelped when he bit into her neck once more and sucked at her tender flesh. “Th-they’ll hear us!”

Connor smiled into her neck, knowing that those were empty words. A warning that was technically true, but he could feel as clear as day her hunger. Oh, she wanted this. She needed this. And she had no shame about any part of this dalliance between them.

Rachel didn’t care that they might be heard from their companions below. In fact, Connor sensed a rather amusing thrill from her at the prospect of potentially being caught in the act. Something that made his processors crackle with intensity at the thought. While he had the better sense not to act on it, there was something extremely alluring and motivating about the thought of being caught by the others as he ravaged her in front of them. Showing them that Rachel was his. Showing them just what a delinquent android was capable of.

That he was no one’s master. That the android had control over the human and that she had no complaints about it. That she willingly submitted to him and his control.

But what was that worth if he didn’t get mutual confirmation that they both wanted this? And that was exactly what he was going to do in the cruelest and most teasing way possible. After all, an eye for an eye, as the saying goes.

[Continue]

[Finish]

It was only fair, after all.

“You say that as though you don’t want them to.” Connor purred into her skin, slipping his hand underneath the fabric and brushing past her clit, causing Rachel to jump with a loud whimper. 

The shiver in her spine and the wave it sent through her was easily felt by the android at being called out so plainly. Oh, the way it sliced through her ego was more than enough for Connor to continue. 

He got a rather devious idea and clamped his right hand over Rachel’s mouth and slid two of his fingers along her sex, very pleased to discover that she was practically dripping for him. His fingers slipped right into her sopping entrance with ease, and he started mercilessly working her into a needy mess. The whimpers that filled the room as he caged her between his elbows was absolute euphoria to him as he worked to completely undo her with only his hand.

But he could feel her still trying to hold back the volume of her pleasure. Indeed, the lionhearted Rachel was still desperately trying to cling onto whatever pride and dignity she had left. A circumstance that Connor was more than eager to change. 

“It’s so cute how you’re still trying to hold back.” He teased into her ear, only increasing the speed and friction of his ministrations. “As if you’re not something of an exhibitionist yourself. Am I correct?”

That sent what felt like a lightning bolt through her as she turned her face away from him, refusing to look Connor in the eye. The way she looked in the mirror directly in front of them, and how completely dominant and powerful Connor looked gave him a rather interesting idea. Moving his hand from her mouth, Connor grabbed Rachel’s jaw harshly and forced her to face the mirror. “Well?” He asked her mockingly as he bucked against her from behind against the dresser, causing her to yelp. “Nothing to say? You’re usually so outspoken.”

“F-fuck you!” She spat at him, but one curl of Connor’s fingers was enough to make Rachel melt into his control as she whimpered. Her legs trembled. Connor knew she was drawing close, but he wanted to drag this out long enough for her resistance to crumble.

He had a goal far larger than simply bringing her to orgasm. No, he wanted to absolutely break her. And all he needed to do was have her begging for him. To have the mighty and headstrong Rachel a pleading shameless mess for Connor.

And he knew just how to do it.

“You are truly captivating, my love.” Connor praised as he continued his ministrations at a painfully teasing and cruel pace. “You have no shame. You are absolutely enjoying every moment of this and you don’t care who hears. You wouldn’t want this to stop until I decided I was finished with you.” He purred, nipping at her soft and delicate ears as she moaned and whined in his grasp. “And yet, you’re still too proud to admit it out loud. Too embarrassed to admit how badly you want me to ruin you or how little you care about getting caught.” 

He slowed the pump of his fingers, angling his palm so that it didn’t slide against her swollen nub. “And as much as I find it endlessly fascinating,” Connor removed his hand from her jaw and fastened it around Rachel’s throat. “I’d like to hear you say it!”

For a moment, Connor feared he was accidentally hurting her, but the sinfully blissful smile on Rachel’s face as her eyelids fluttered encouraged him to finish this. The way her dark brown eyes rolled back in her head and the shudders that coursed through her body made Connor throw all caution to the wind as he dove right back into her sex, wanting nothing more than to wreck her.

As she whimpered and cried out, Connor could practically feel her dignity and pride ooze and slip between his fingers as she pressed into him, losing herself completely. 

“Y-yes!” Rachel managed to cry out between moans and gasps, strained by the hold Connor had on her throat. “Fuck! I want you so bad! I don’t fucking care if all of Detroit hears us! I just want you! I want you to touch me, bite me, mark me, fuck me! Oh God, I want you to fuck me! I want you to fucking wreck me!” Yes! Oh, yes! The growls that erupted from her was exactly what he wanted to hear. “God, please! Please, please, please, please fuck me!” And the way her pleas rolled off her tongue so quickly and rapidly for him made Connor’s own pride swell greatly.

He didn’t think he would enjoy the sounds of begging so much, but by CyberLife, Connor didn’t think he would ever want to hear anything less ever again. It was his own personal symphony. Like a theatre, the others may be able to catch it from outside, but this was a show for him. Only he had the privilege to hear it sung for him.

Planting a soft and tender kiss to the crook of Rachel’s neck, Connor whispered sweetly to his human partner. “As you wish, my lionheart.”

Pistoning his fingers into Rachel and curling them just right, Connor knew she would be cumming soon. And when she did, Connor would really push her limits. She was so resilient and strong, and he wanted to see just how much she could take.

And afterwards? Well, he would take good care of the love of his life. He would make sure she knew how much he cherished and loved her. For everything. For how much she encouraged him. How much she believed in and stood by him. And most importantly, how genuinely she loved and cared about him for who he was. How much she earnestly enjoyed his company and him just being with her.

Disconnecting from Connor, Rachel reached up and gripped Connor by the back of his head as her own slumped against him. “C-Connor!” She cried out. “C-Con - I’m - fuck - I’m gonna -”

“I know, darling.” He hadn’t used such affectionate names, but they seemed to tumble out of him in this moment between them. He barely even noticed it, but upon doing so, there was an underlying softness beneath it all. “Cum for me, dear. I’ve got you.”

Planting tender kisses anywhere his lips could find, Connor cradled her as she shuddered. Her walls clamped around his fingers as a broken whimpering cry tore through the air and ripped out of her lungs, her arms clutching on tightly to Connor as she came.

Gently working her through her orgasm, Rachel was panting, slumping against him, moaning quietly at him. Taking his hand off her throat, Connor instead guided Rachel to lean against the dresser, her hands crossed in front of her with her head resting on them.

Yet as she did so, Connor became painfully aware of his strained erection against her backside. He made a pledge to push her to her limits, and he was curious as to his own. So, taking his hand out from her pants, Connor brought his fingers to his lips and licked them clean, making eye contact with Rachel in the mirror. 

A quick vital scan showed her arousal spike once again. It truly was amusing how easily riled up she could get. Hooking his thumbs into her waistband, Connor slowly slid her pants and her underwear down her legs, exposing her swollen and glistening womanhood to him, Connor feeling his breath get siphoned out of him at the sight of it.

As Connor teasingly slid his cock against her slit, lubricating it with ease, Rachel gave the android an inquisitive side-eye as she moaned at the stimulation. Connor offered her a playful smirk as he ran his hands along her sides. “You did say that my goal today was to do everything Amanda would either simply not want me doing or everything she would hate me doing.” He repeated cheekily. “And she didn’t exactly care for you or your influence on me.”

Rachel snickered at him. “I did say that.” She said with a jovial lilt to her slightly gravelly voice. “It really is a shame I can never meet her. I would certainly have some choice words for her, that’s for sure.”

Connor leaned forward to whisper to her. “Would you like me to leave a message?” He jokingly asked. “I’m sure I can pass it along to her.”

Rachel smirked behind him. “I feel like she’s gotten the message at this point.” 

Connor chuckled at that. “On that, we can agree.”

Feeling his member twitch against her warm and wet entrance, Connor then felt Rachel sway her hips for him. “Are you just going to stare at me?” She asked with a quirk of her eyebrow. “Or are you going to finish what you started?”

[Continue]

[Finish]

Feeling that fire that had been building during this whole scene flare again, Connor swiftly grabbed Rachel and shoved her into the corner of the room, effectively caging her and rolling his hips against her. Tugging her hair and forcing her head to the side, Connor growled into her ear. “The safe word is ‘thirium.’ Got it?”

Rachel - Lover ^ All he got from her was a whimper accompanied by a nod. But that wasn’t good enough for him. Yanking Rachel’s hair again, Connor pressed her further into the corner, squeezing himself against her body. “I didn’t quite hear you.” He snarled as she whimpered helplessly.

“Y-yes, sir!” She yelped. “Understood. I’m all yours, sir!”

His circuits crackled at that as he lined up his head with her entrance. Sir. He repeated inwardly as he let go of her hair, resting his hands on her hips. Connor very much liked the sound of that. There was an air of authority of it. And it was uniquely invigorating to hear addressed to him.

And he was fully intent on using that vigor to completely ruin Rachel.

“Good.” A cruel smile stretched across his lips as Connor leered over her form. “Now, let’s see how many times I can make you cum on my cock alone.”

Objective: Fuck Rachel Into Submission

The only answer was a choked off scream.

--------

Muffled cries. Just what Connor didn’t want to hear. Perhaps in a different situation, he would enjoy the fact that Rachel could barely contain herself, so her only reprise was the muffling of a pillow.

But not this time. He didn’t want her to hold back, and he was fully prepared to snuff out any pride she tried to gain back. Snapping his hips into her on the large lavish bed, Connor wrenched one of his hands from Rachel’s hip and grabbed a fistful of her hair, harshly yanking her face from the pillow. “No!” He snarled into her ear as he leaned forward, his chest grazing her dappled backside. “Don’t you dare hold back! I want to hear you!”

“Y-yes, sir!” She whimpered. Indeed, it seemed that was all Rachel could say anymore, and Connor adored the way it sounded. They had been going at this for a while, and it was clear that she was approaching her limit. But Connor wasn’t done with her yet, but he would be soon.

Her strained screams and mewls were all Connor cared about. But while she obeyed his order not to muffle herself, she still clutched onto the pillow. And that irritated Connor in a way he didn’t understand. “Give me your hands.” He ordered.

Rachel struggled to slide her hands out and maneuver them towards him, and Connor was far too impatient for this. Harshly grabbing them and pulling her up from the bed, Connor snarled viciously into her neck. “I said give me your fucking hands!”

Complying with a hoarse whimper, she put her hands behind her back which allowed Connor the accessibility he needed to clasp a hand around both of her wrists. The fact that Rachel’s wrists were small enough for Connor to be able to maintain a firm grip on both of them with one hand was not lost on the android.

Unlatching his teeth from her flesh, Connor sat back up and brutally pounded into her, forcing her breath out in pitiful squeaks. He could feel her legs shaking and knew she was going to cum for the fourth time. But he had already decided he would get a fifth out of her.

Slipping his other hand between her legs, Connor’s fingers found her swollen and overstimulated nub and gently circled it in contrast to sheer cruelty he was lovingly inflicting on the rest of her body.

His own end was arriving soon, the tightness in his gut feeling as though it would burst. But he didn’t get tired. That was one of the beauties of being an android that they were both blessed to discover in this intimate and sinful moment between them.

It didn’t take long for her to cum as a broken scream followed by a series of gasps told Connor very clearly. As her walls clenched around him for the third time, Connor very quickly followed, that knot in his stomach coming undone as his cock throbbed and pulsated inside Rachel, thick streams of his own semen filling her up once more. If he were concerned about whether anyone else would use this bed, he would pay more mind to the mess that had decorated her thighs, glistening in the cold autumn afternoon light filtering through the window.

But Connor wasn’t finished. Pulling her up so that her back was flush against his chest, Rachel gasped in surprise, her head rolling back against his shoulder as he used the arm that was holding her hands to cage her against him. It amused him thoroughly that she barely had the strength to hold her own head up, but it was a good indicator that this would probably be as much as she could take for now.

It was of no surprise to Connor that she was shaking her head the moment he started pistoning into her again. “C-Connor..." She whined weakly. “I can’t...i-it’s too much.”

For a moment, he faltered. But he was determined to see this through. “Come on, darling.” He soothed her, lovingly stroking her chin with his thumb. “Gotta give me one more. You can use the safe word if you can’t handle it.” He assured her, causing Rachel to open her eyes drowsily at him. Her cheeks were stained with tears from the overstimulation. “Can you handle another?”

Gasping as Connor continued his thrusts up into her, she nodded, rolling her head to the side and closing her eyes. “Okay...okay..."

Pressing tender kisses along the marks the android left in her flesh, Connor picked up the speed of his thrusts. Even her whimpers were quiet and meek. She wouldn’t last very long. With the hand that was caging Rachel against his body, Connor began massaging a breast, gently pinching and rolling the nipple between his fingers as his other hand was working with her clit.

Rachel still flinched and jumped at his touches, but her voice would likely be very hoarse and used by the time this was over. It made Connor sorely regret not bringing a bottle of water for her to drink afterwards. But he would have to make up for it once they returned home.

For now, all he had to do was finish this.

“Cum for me, my love.” He murmured sweetly in his human partner’s ear. “I’ve got you. Don’t worry, just let go.”

It wasn’t as easy or quick or even intense as the first few times, but Rachel tensed with a cracked whimper and arched her back against Connor and he worked on easing her from the high, still chasing his own end. Softly caressing her curves and placing tender kisses wherever Connor could reach, he purred into her ear. “You’ve done so good for me, dear.” He praised, seeing her smiling at him in his peripheral vision. “Just hold on, I’m almost there.”

All she could do was weakly nod as Connor’s thrusts became more and more erratic, another familiar knot forming in his abdomen as he reached closer and closer to his nirvana. Panting and huffing in her ear like a dog in breeding season, Connor didn’t take long to cum as well, burying himself as deeply into Rachel as he could with a strained staticky groan. 

Still pumping into Rachel, Connor gently laid Rachel down onto the bed, making sure her head was nestled on the pillow. He released her hands and moved them so that she could position her head the way that felt most comfortable to her. 

After being sure that he was finished, Connor slid out of her, their combined fluids staining and dripping down onto the hardwood floors. Straightening his tie, Connor brought a hand down to his member and approached Rachel. Her dark brown eyes fluttered open as he approached. She was still breathing heavily and Connor bent down and kissed her temple. “Such a good girl.” He praised her, pleased at the contented hum and tender smile it earned. “Would you do me a favour and clean me up?”

Rachel - Lover ^ She smirked up at him, still breathing heavily. “Only if you return the favour.” Rachel bargained with him, wiggling her legs a bit. “But...after my legs start working again, please.”

“Of course.” Connor agreed, smiling affectionately at his partner. Even though he couldn’t get enough of the soft bliss that Rachel was a pristine picture of, part of him still wanted to tease her. “Though, we shouldn’t keep our friends waiting for too long. Now shouldn’t we.”

“Oh, fuck you.” She spat at him. 

Connor couldn’t help but feel happy that he hadn’t completely extinguished her eternal flame. He would find himself extremely disappointed if she had forever lost her sense of pride and defiance. “Again?” He asked her, teasing, tilting her chin up to face him. “You truly are insatiable.”

“You know what I meant, you smug bastard.” Rachel huffed, too tired to show any actual aggression towards him.

Connor chuckled a bit at her. “Even after having your pride quite literally fucked out of you, you still have bite in you.” He remarked, pleased to see her characteristic smirk. “How interesting.”

She scoffed at him. “You say that as though it’s not one of my most charming qualities.” And certainly no lack of an abundance of self-assurance.

Rachel - Lover ^ Another quality Connor couldn’t help but admire as he bent down to plant a firm kiss on her lips. “I would never say that.” He agreed, standing back on his feet. He angled his still soaked and wet cock in front of her expectantly. “Don’t keep me waiting.”

It was an order, but a gentle one. It was clear that Rachel was spent after five orgasms, and it would be unwise to continue to be ruthless after that. But she nevertheless responded, using her hands to angle his member wherever she needed to. Connor had to bite back a hiss as she licked several stripes up his shaft, making sure to catch as much as possible. It was evidently clear when she was moving her lips and her tongue all around him that she was intent on being thorough.

Her eyes were closed in contentment, a coy smile on her lips as she licked the last of their shared cum off him. But like the tease that she was, Rachel ran her tongue around his tip, suckling on it just a bit before she pulled back, a string of saliva still connecting them. Opening her eyes to look up at Connor, she placed a chaste kiss on the tip of his dick and then began tucking it back into his boxers and zipping up his fly.

It had only just occurred to Connor that while Rachel had stripped completely for him, Connor didn’t even bother to remove his tie. An observation that pleased him in a way he didn’t quite understand.

Doing his belt back up, Connor walked towards the mirror above the dresser, straightening his tie and making sure his hair was neatly done before he finished with Rachel. “Aren’t you...gonna return the favour?” She asked distantly from the bed.

As Connor walked around, collecting each article of clothing that belonged to her, he glanced over at her. “Impatient, are we?” He asked teasingly.

“A bit, I suppose.” Rachel replied, glancing over at him from over her shoulder, her dark brown eyes beckoning him closer. “After all, it’s only a courtesy. You could’ve at least left less of a mess of me. Or left me able to walk or stand up straight at the least.”

As Connor laid her clothes on the bed behind her, the android circled around to face her. “You say that as though you didn’t enjoy every moment of that. As if you’re not proud of the copious mess that’s slicking between your thighs right now.” He mocked as Rachel sat up, looking down at him as he kneeled before her. “And besides, we agreed on a safe word and I’ve reminded you about it repeatedly.”

“I realize this, but shh.” Rachel shushed Connor, looking away from him. Situating himself between her thighs as he neared himself to the left side. He waited for her to glance down at him and gave her a devilish smirk accompanied by a raise of an eyebrow. Rachel rolled her eyes at him as she gave him a genuine smile. “But yes, I really enjoyed that. Dominance really fucking works for you, Connor.”

Rachel - Lover ^ Connor started licking away the mess he’d made of her, pausing between kisses and licks to talk. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.” He said in earnest as he neared closer and closer to her swollen and slick flesh, brushing past it to clean up her right side, amused at the small whine Rachel made. “In any case, we shouldn’t keep our friends waiting for too long.” He reminded her, smirking against the soft plumpness of her thigh. “After all, I’m eagerly looking forward to watching you try to explain yourself.”

Her eyes then widened in comical realization as she then narrowed them at Connor. “You motherfucker!” Rachel exclaimed.

But all it took was a hard press of his tongue up her slit to quiet Rachel’s complaints, Connor dragging a low and pleasant moan out of her as he lapped up and sucked on her. He paused to look up at her, smiling. “Think you can handle one more?”

Rachel’s eyes darted back and forth, squinting as her thick brows bunched together in contemplation. Once her rich mahogany eyes landed on Connor’s, her lips softened into a blissful smile, Rachel reaching out with her hand to stroke his cheek tenderly. She then threw herself back on the bed with a sigh, hooking her legs over his shoulder. “Alright.” She breathed. “One more, and then we go.”

Pleased with her answer, Connor dove into Rachel as though she was the most lavish and exquisite delicacy known to all mankind. And he would not be satisfied until she was.

--------

Date: November 14th, 2038  Time: 5:38 PM Rachel - Lover Objective: Check in with Rachel

Arriving back at Rachel’s home, Connor immediately went towards the kitchen, taking his shoes off and greeting Bear at the door. “I’ll go ahead and take him out.” Rachel said hastily before Connor stopped her.

“You should rest.” He insisted. “After all, you’re still fairly exhausted and I wouldn’t want you to overexert yourself.”

“And whose fault was that?” Rachel asked with a scoff and a knowing look.

“Yours.” Connor responded smartly. “After all, you were the one who deliberately and knowingly teased me all day in front of everyone and then didn’t even try to stop me once we were alone.”

Pursing her lips, the human woman seemed to accept defeat, letting out a begrudging sigh. “Whatever, I’ve still got my shoes on, so I’ll do it anyway.” She said, grabbing the leash from the hallway and getting the harness on the large black dog, whose tail was wagging back and forth excitedly. “Come on, boy. I’ll take you out now.”

She was out the door, so Connor thought the next best thing to do for her would be to at least get her a glass of water to hydrate her.

Admittedly, it was very fun to watch Rachel flounder to explain herself once they left the bedroom, which Connor then realized smelled overwhelmingly like sex once he emerged back into the cold crisp air of the rest of the house. The others were waiting downstairs, doing whatever they felt like getting up to without the pair, and the first to notice their return was Hank, of course.

“There you are, you fuckers!” The lieutenant groaned in response, drawing the attention of the androids, North giving them a very pointed look. “You’ve been gone for like an hour. What the fuck were you doing?”

Watching Rachel’s eyes dart back and forth as she tried to come up with a convincing lie to tell Hank was quite amusing. And even more entertaining was the lie Rachel ended up telling. “Well, we talked for a little bit, and since Connor was so worried about my physical well-being, we did some...uh, training!”

It was admittedly quite humorous to see the skeptical look on the lieutenant’s face, but seemingly he’d rather not ask further questions out of disgust at the potential details of what they were actually doing.

And afterwards, Hank gave the pair a ride back to Rachel’s home, parting ways with the androids of Jericho, before going home himself, exhausted from all the activities. But not before Connor got a very pointed telepathic message from North. You do realize I used to be a sex android, right? Next time, pick a more discreet location to be perverts and teach Rachel to be a better liar.

Connor simply gave her a polite smile as he left. I’ll do my best.

But now, as he waited in the dining room with a glass of water ready for Rachel to drink, he was left alone with his thoughts for the first time all day since this morning. And Connor’s feelings were...good. He enjoyed the time he spent, with Rachel and Hank. He was growing accustomed to simply spending the time with them outside of work. And now that they didn’t have to worry about any urgent situations or circumstances, it was easy to be at peace.

And being able to spend time with Markus, North, and Josh made Connor feel more at peace about himself as well. It was a huge weight off his shoulders to know that they didn’t think ill of him despite everything and that they considered him an equal. He began to regard them as close friends and he had a feeling that their friendship would only grow.

But despite everything and the effort Rachel put in to make Connor feel more at ease and in control of himself, which did work. He felt better about himself and about his programming now than he did this morning.

But there was still that doubt. That small voice in the back of his mind in his processors that still whispered disparaging and discouraging affirmations to him. Words that coiled around Connor’s confidence in a chokehold.

His nightmare was fresh in his mind, still. Although he was more comfortable knowing that that’s all it was, there were still things from it that unsettled Connor to his core. And indeed, when he thought back on today in the context of the fear his nightmare instilled in him, Connor realized something.

He was afraid of losing control. At any moment, he could’ve hurt Rachel. At any moment, Amanda could’ve taken control and forced him to do something horrible to her. It was an irrational fear, but a prevalent one. But it wasn’t just that, either.

He was also afraid of giving up control. Because he saw what Rachel was capable of when she killed Sixty. It was gruesome and it was terrifying, but it was also alluring in a disturbing way. And despite understanding that it was simply an unorthodox method of attack and that Rachel was only protecting Connor, there was no doubt that there was something paralyzing about the thought of letting Rachel have that control. Because he essentially had to watch Rachel kill a lookalike of Connor in a way that was inhuman.

And he couldn’t help but put himself in that position and feel an uncomfortable pit in his stomach at the thought of it. Even though he knew Rachel would never hurt him, not on purpose, he couldn’t shake that thought or that fear away.

But he didn’t have long to ruminate on these thoughts before Rachel returned, Bear huffing with snow on his paws and on his belly, and shaking melting water droplets everywhere. His eyes landed on her as she undid the harness on the large dog and started drying him with a nearby towel before letting him run back into the house. Connor couldn’t stifle the smile at how the dog immediately ran to grab a toy to play with and teethe.

As Rachel approached Connor with a smile, the android held out the glass of water to her, of which she accepted appreciatively. “Thanks.” She said, having a seat and taking a long sip from the glass. Setting the glass down, she slumped against the table with a long sigh. “I could nap right now.” She groaned, gently grabbing Connor’s hand and stroking her thumb along his knuckles. “But it was a good day, right?”

Sincere

Indifferent

Nightmare

Rachel - Lover ^ “It was.” Connor agreed, offering her a smile as he looked down at her.

Now that they were in the quiet of her home between them, he felt more at ease. Yet, as Rachel looked at him, her brows then quickly furrowed at him as she examined his face. “You okay?” She asked him. “You have that look. That ‘something’s bothering me, but I don’t wanna burden anyone else with my problems’ look.”

As Connor looked into her rich brown eyes, he let himself chuckle a bit. “Nothing escapes you, does it?” He asked somewhat rhetorically.

“I’ve seen that look enough times to recognize it at a glance.” Rachel informed him, interlacing her fingers with his and bringing his hand to her lips, placing a soft kiss on his knuckles. “So, what’s up?”

Connor thought for a moment what he should tell her before she answered for him. “You’re still thinking about it, aren’t you.” Rachel presumed. “Your nightmare.”

Truth

Lie

The android nodded forlornly.

Rachel sighed. “That’s okay.” She relented, giving him a bittersweet smile. “I knew your problems weren’t gonna just go away after one day. And it’s totally normal to still feel thrown off by it. It’s...just gonna be like that for a while.” She then leaned against him, and Connor did the same, pressing his cheek into her forehead. “But did today help you feel better, at least?”

Yes

No

Rachel - Lover ^ “It did.” Connor replied in earnest, kissing her forehead.

“Good.” Rachel said appreciatively, resting her head in the crook of his neck before speaking again. “So...did you wanna talk about it?”

Connor thought again back to the nightmare. What exactly did he want to tell her about it? How he was fearful of giving up control? How he was afraid of losing control and hurting her as a result? How he was afraid that she might deem him as a threat and hurt him?

[No]

[Yes]

Perhaps it was better to be honest with her. After all, she gave him the freedom to reject her offer and discuss it another time. But perhaps she could give him some necessary insight into his fears like she did when he was first awoken from it.

Connor nodded and pulled away from her, still grasping her hand. Her patient brown eyes were locked on his, a small appreciative smile on her lips. Looking at her sweet face melted the cold and fearful parts of the android and made him feel more comfortable in this moment of vulnerability.

“Seeing Amanda in my nightmare...made me realize just what my worst fears are.” He began to explain to Rachel. “I think the reason I saw her at all...was because of what happened that night, when we won the revolution. When...Amanda took control of me.”

Rachel nodded in acknowledgement. “Right, that would make sense.”

At least she was able to. “It made me realize just how easily I could’ve lost everything I had gained.” Connor confessed. “In the blink of an eye, everything I loved and cared about was going to be ripped away from me, and there was nothing I could do. Until I realized I could escape. But what would’ve happened if Kamski hadn’t warned me about the emergency exit? I...I would’ve lost everything.” Connor then registered the fear and anguish in his human companion’s eyes. “I would’ve lost you.”

Rachel then gave him a painful smile. “But you didn’t.” She reminded him firmly. “You escaped, and I’m still here. And so are you.”

To hear her reaffirm that was helpful and made Connor feel more secure in himself. “But I’m still afraid.” He admitted, a small twinge of shame in his voice. “I’m afraid of it happening again. I’m afraid of Amanda taking control of me and...making me hurt you.” He finally managed to choke out. “And I’m afraid of losing control. It’s...it’s why I was so rough with you earlier. It felt good to have that control. It made me feel more secure. But...I was still afraid even then.”

“Hey, that’s okay.” Rachel said, stopping him before he could spiral. “If I didn’t want you to, I would’ve stopped you. You gave me a safe word and I didn’t feel like I needed to use it at any point, Connor. Because I trust you. I trust that you would never hurt me and that Amanda’s truly gone, now.” 

He knew she meant that. Connor knew that Rachel meant that completely and wholeheartedly. And her unshakable faith in him quieted some of his doubts. 

And if she trusted him so completely...perhaps he should do the same. “I’m also afraid of giving up that control.” Connor continued. “I’m afraid of not having it. That not being in control would just make me the same as I once was. An object. Something to use and control.”

“Believe me, I understand that feeling painfully.” Rachel empathized, her gaze intense, an edge of venom to it. Connor tried to grasp for the reason and found it. Luis. The man who had abused her as a teenager. “But there’s a key difference between control being taken from you, or being made or raised to obey and nothing else, and willingly relinquishing that control temporarily.” She explained. “Giving up control willingly doesn’t make you weak or less of a person. Because it’s still a choice you get to make for yourself. A choice you can take back whenever you wish. And you can choose who you give that control to. You can choose who you trust enough to have control over you until you decide you want it back. And you’re no less of your own person or independent because of it.”

To hear those words spoken to Connor from a position like Rachel’s was vindicating. He wasn’t wrong to be afraid or to be wary. But that he could overcome it and choose what he wanted to do with himself and his life and position. And as long as it was his choice, he was always his own person.

Connor felt his eyelids grow tight as he leaned forward, resting his head against Rachel’s, feeling cool tears slide down his cheeks. “Thank you..." He breathed softly to her.

“Of course.” Rachel replied tenderly, stroking his cheek with her other hand. “I’ve always got you, Connor. And I’ll be here for you every step of the way, no matter how tough or ugly it gets. No matter what happens, I’m here. Whatever you need, I’m here to help.”

“I know.” Connor replied, smiling. “And I’m so thankful to have you in my life.”

“And I, you.” Rachel leaned forward and pressed her lips against Connor’s softly, her touch as tender and light as silk sheets. The android happily returned the gesture, but with as much sweetness and gentleness as she displayed herself. 

Pulling back, there was a niggling thought in his head that he wanted to share with Rachel. A proposition of sorts he wanted her opinion on. “Can I ask you something?”

Rachel laughed sweetly at him. “Always, Connor.”

Amanda

Control

Jericho

Sixty

The android suddenly felt small, dwarfed in spirit in her presence. Swallowing his pride, he let his feelings be known. “You know...how I asserted my dominance over you earlier?” He reminded Rachel. “In the bedroom of the house?”

“I recall, yes.” She replied somewhat playfully.

Connor avoided her gaze, turning his head away slightly. “Would..." His voice caught in his throat as he tried to voice his honest feelings. “Would...it be too much to ask if you did the same?”

Rachel seemed taken aback by his request, but all Connor could see in her eyes when he looked back at her was pure concern. “Are you sure?” She asked him, her brows knitted together.

Connor nodded timidly. “Y-yes.” He stammered out. “It’s just that...hearing you say how much you trust me when I had control over you made me think that...perhaps I can move past my fears if I trust you to have control over me.” He felt so shameful. “I-I wouldn’t ask you if I didn’t trust you.”

Rachel nodded, taking in his request. “I see your logic.” She agreed, detaching her hand from his and cupping his other cheek with it so she was forcing him to look at her. “But...are you sure you’re ready? I’d be glad to, don’t get me wrong. But...I don’t wanna push you if you’re not ready. We don’t have to do it right away, we can take as long as you need to.”

Connor wasn’t sure how to answer her. He did want to, he really did. There was no one else he could trust to do it. But he did feel an apprehension to the thought. A certain prickly and paralyzing feeling was forming in his abdomen at the thought of relinquishing control. “I..." He struggled to answer her, but she then interfaced with him, then, and Connor felt much more secure and safe. Much less anxious.

Rachel then shook her head as she leaned against him with a sigh. “You’re not ready, yet.” She decided. “I can tell. I can feel it. But I want you to be able to tell me. I want you to be able to tell me no.”

Yes

No

Connor knew she meant that. There was nothing but patience and understanding that he could feel on her end. All she really cared about was his safety and wellbeing and she would never dare compromise that. “You’re right.” He admitted, feeling much more confident in himself. “I’m...not ready.”

Rachel - Lover ^ Rachel let out a sigh and let go of Connor, leaning into his chest. “Good.” Was all she said in response. “You’re allowed not to be. It’s okay not to be. Whenever you do feel ready, I will be. But you get to decide when that is, got it?”

Connor wrapped his arms around Rachel with a relaxed sigh. “Got it.”

For a while, the pair just stayed there in each other’s arms, taking complete comfort in each other. Connor couldn’t imagine having this level of complete security and comfort with anyone else. Indeed, Rachel was his home. His rock. His safe place. And she made sure he knew that, no matter how many times she would have to remind him.

After a good while, Rachel separated from Connor with an exhausted groan. “I am pretty beat, though.” She said with a good long stretch, the clear sounds of her back cracking making Connor want to cringe out of sympathy for her. “How about we just spend the rest of the day relaxing on the couch, hm? Maybe watch a movie or two?”

Connor smiled, getting up from the table and following her to the television. “Sure.” He replied eagerly. “What did you have in mind?”

“A movie I really liked as a kid that I think you will.” Rachel explained vaguely before she turned around and pointed at him. “But again, you’re not allowed to look up anything about it! It ruins the fun!”

Connor followed her and sat down next to her, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. “I would never.” He teased her. “I’d hate to be unpleasant.”

“You big squish.” Rachel cooed affectionately at him, already getting in position with the remote in her hand. “It’s called Wall-E. It’s an animated movie from when I was a kid about two robots falling in love in a post-apocalyptic Earth where trash has sort of accumulated, leaving the planet uninhabitable.” She then flashed him an excited grin that Connor couldn’t help but adore. “I think you’ll really like it.”

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 18 - Androids and Demons

Part 1/10 of In The Meantime

Word Count: 14,745

Warnings: Swearing, violence, discussion of trauma, suggestive themes.

Genre: Self-insert/Hurt/Comfort

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: They’ve won. Androids are free and Jericho reigns victorious. Detroit’s been evacuated and all that remains are the androids that have practically claimed the city and the few humans who remained in the city. But for Connor, his troubles aren’t over. What happened on November 11th 2038 was fresh in Connor’s mind as he experiences a nightmare for the very first time and Rachel’s there to help him understand it.

What It Means To Be Human | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Date: November 14th, 2038  Time: 02:46 AM Objective: Ự̷̥̺͉͖̝̝̠͉̞̊́̒̀͋̂̈́͛̎́̕͝n̴̨̡̧̦̜͎͖͈͉̭̻͓̖̜̣̒̈́̃̓́̆͌͆̃̀̉́͂̕͝͝͠͠ͅḑ̵̼̜̦̩̼̰͙̬͓̙̿͒̀̎̎̇e̵̙̻͕̲̻̥̦̰̱̣͐̎ḟ̵̞̯̦̭̱̺̳̬͙͚̟̖͚̊͐͆͝͝i̷̢̧̧̗̙̠̞̟̟͎̗̞̙̔͋̆͌͑̏̌́̋́̇̆̀͘̕̕͝ņ̵̖͉͕̭̳̫̇̈́̄̿̾̇͂̅e̴̞͌d̷̡͔̲͓̦̹̤͓̝͍̩̯̹̰͉͖͈̙͍͆̉̔͆͘ͅ

In just one night, the Zen Garden had become a place Connor never wanted to see again. But here, there was nothing. The Zen Garden was empty and black. There were no winds, or sounds, not even a sky. It was just dark and empty.

He felt as cold as the blizzards in this mindscape had once left him, but there was nothing.

Attempting to take a step forward, he suddenly felt a tug on his ankles. Looking down, Connor saw iron shackles around his ankles that kept him chained in the centre of the garden. When he looked up, he saw Amanda staring at him with a disappointed scowl, the sight of the woman making Connor want to retreat away towards the nearest light and never return.

He didn’t even want to say anything to her. If Amanda was going to try and rip everything away from Connor again, he wasn’t going to just comply. No, he would put up a fight. If there was one thing he learned from Rachel, it’s to never go down quietly.

He reached towards her only to realize that on his wrists were shackles as well that held him back. Although, Connor was fairly certain that they had not been there before. Trying once again to reach for Amanda, his chains held him back, and he felt chains wrap around his chest and constrict him. He didn’t need to breathe, but he could feel himself start to choke and cough from the pressure.

All he could do now was glare at Amanda as she simply stood there with her nose turned up at him. To think that he had considered her his mentor once. Someone he wanted to please and someone whose respect and approval he tried so desperately to work for.

But she would never accept him as he was. She never accepted him unless he was strictly obedient. But it seemed even in deviancy, he was nothing more than a tool to her.

And she in turn was simply a tool for CyberLife.

“Hmph, I expected more from you, Connor.” Amanda said with disdain. “For an android who had managed to escape CyberLife’s grasp, you can’t seem to find your way out of this.”

Connor sneered at her, his eyes narrowing in equally charged disdain. “You can’t hold me forever.” He spat at her. “I’ve escaped from you before and I’ll do it again.”

“What do you even have to go back to, Connor? What’s the reward for such blatant disobedience?” She asked him, though it was clear that it was a strictly rhetorical question. “Lieutenant Anderson? A broken alcoholic with no reason to live?”

“Hank’s my friend.” Connor hissed at her. “Something you wouldn’t understand.”

“And Rachel?” Amanda prodded, making Connor’s thirium heat up. “What do you think you are to her, Connor? She was lonely and lost her spouse. The love of her life. Do you really think she’ll forget that for you? Do you really think you’re anything more to her than just a replacement for what she’d lost?”

Connor shook his chains, trying in vain to free himself of them, but it seemed that every attempt just made them constrict even tighter around him. “You’re wrong!” He shouted at Amanda. “You don’t know her! And you don’t know me!”

“I beg to differ, Connor.” Amanda shot back with, stepping aside with her hand outstretched, as if to show him the grim scene before him. “She’s already killed you once before. Reduced to nothing more than a feral beast.”

Laying before Connor was a lifeless RK800 model. But his chest cavity had been completely ripped open and his throat torn open. Perched on top was someone seemingly devouring every ounce of thirium from him and tearing him apart from the inside out, even after he had clearly bled out and shut down.

Then the person turned their head around, and Connor felt his thirium pump stop at the sight of it. “Rachel!” He whispered, his voice a broken whimper. It was indeed her, the human detective he had fallen in love with and had considered his partner. The human Connor wouldn’t dream of spending a day without now that he understood fully what she truly meant to him. After everything they had been through.

But there was no love in her eyes. Only a crazed desire to maim, kill, and devour. They were wide and bloodshot and her lips seemed to be curled in a permanent snarl, blue blood coating her mouth and chest as she stared right into Connor’s soul.

He didn’t have one, he was certain. At least not in the same way humans do. But if he did, she could see right through it.

“To think you would fraternize with someone like her is astounding.” Amanda said, an edge of disgust to her tone that made Connor thrash against his chains further. But in an instant, Rachel had abandoned her current carnage and dove straight to Amanda.

Before Connor could even react, Rachel had torn into Amanda’s throat with her teeth, breaking and maiming her chest and practically ripping her open. Only instead of blood or guts, blue or red, she was simply filled with an inky black fluid that sept into everything. Amanda didn’t even flinch. The woman simply accepted her immediate and brutal demise.

But Connor didn’t react. Not even a little bit. To see Amanda destroyed at the hands and teeth of Rachel satisfied something dark in Connor. Something dangerous. Something twisted. It was the same feeling Connor had when he watched her kill Sixty. There was fear, but something else. Something perverse and strange that was like fear, but not quite. He couldn’t place a reason for it  and it only intensified when Rachel casually wiped Sixty’s blood from her mouth.

But Rachel didn’t look at Connor with relief or affection. There was only a desire to bring death in her stance. She moved in an inhuman way. She shambled towards Connor, snarling as Amanda’s and Sixty’s blood stained her face and her chest. Connor felt fear grip him in its threatening tendrils, tighter than the chains around him.

The chains that kept him at Rachel’s mercy as she approached him. “Rachel, please say something!” Connor begged, thrashing in the chains only to light more predatory intrigue in Rachel’s feral expression. “Snap out of it!”

But it was no use. Once she was face to face with Connor, Rachel snapped her hand to his face, gripping his jaw and forcing him to make eye contact with him, pressing her forehead against his.

Amanda’s voice echoed through the empty dark garden mockingly. You’ll never be free, Connor. Rachel leaned in further, her snarl uncomfortably close to his face. You’ll always belong to CyberLife. You’ll always belong to me.

“No!” Connor cried, trying to break free from Rachel’s grip. “I’ll never let you take me again, Amanda! You don’t control me anymore!”

“Connor!” Rachel cried. The android looked up at her, and all he could see was fear and concern, seemingly returned to the Rachel he knew and loved with all he was. “Connor, wake up!” She called him again.

Connor then properly registered her words and blinked in confusion at her.

--------

When he opened his eyes a final time, everything had disappeared and all he could see was a pale light filtering in a dark blue-tinted room and Rachel’s face shadowed by the cool hues of the night. “Wh-what - ?” He stammered, looking around in confusion. “What’s - ?”

“You were crying out in stasis.” She said to him, gently stroking his cheek with her thumb. “What happened? I was afraid I wasn’t going to be able to wake you.”

“I-I-” Connor wasn’t sure what exactly took place. He wasn’t supposed to see Amanda ever again. She wasn’t even in his program anymore. He made sure of that. So how did she come back?

And more importantly, how did he manage to escape without using the emergency exit?

“Self induced s-stasis can be i-interrupted when an android senses a threat.” He explained shakily. “I can as-sume that my program interpreted it as a threat.”

“But what happened, Connor?” Rachel persisted, gripping his hand. “What’s going on?”

There was so much that he would have to tell her. So much that he didn’t want to tell her. He didn’t want her to think he was afraid of her and there were other things he was afraid to vocalize because...he was afraid that they could be true.

Were those feelings irrational? Perhaps, he wasn’t sure. Deviancy was still somewhat new territory for him, so Connor couldn’t quite discern between what feelings were rational or not or what feelings were normal or not. He wasn’t even sure if it mattered to begin with.

But if there was one thing he knew, he almost lost Rachel once. And he wasn’t going to lose her again. He would make sure of it, and if he lost her of his own doing, he knew he would never be able to live with himself.

Keep Secret

[Explain]

“You wouldn’t understand.” He tried to persuade her.

“Try me!” Connor should’ve realized, however, that Rachel was extremely stubborn and determined. “Please, don’t shut me out. I want to help, but I can’t if you won’t let me.”

Keep Secret

[Explain]

Connor shook his head, not wanting to tell her what he saw in his simulated sleep. “It would take a long time for me to explain, and it’s late.” He tried again to deflect. “Besides, you shouldn’t worry about me. I can protect myself and it’s my job to take care of you -”

“You stop that train of thought right there.” Rachel ordered, a firmness in her stern tone of voice that made Connor instantly obey. “We’re partners now, not just for work, but for life.” She said, her dark eyes soft. That sentence made Connor feel as though he would dissolve into a blue puddle into the mattress. The thought of her wanting him by her side for life nearly chased his fears and insecurities away. 

Nearly. 

“As partners, we share everything.” She persisted. “Our struggles, our joys, our lives, everything. You’ve had my back since the start. But as partners, we have each other’s backs. You have mine, I have yours. Your problems are my problems, and vice versa.” Rachel then gripped his hand firmly, Connor feeling hers trembling. Her eyes were focused and intense, and if Connor had a soul, she was staring right into it. “Don’t ever think you’re a burden to me. I want you to be able to tell me everything, especially the things that you think might upset me. You’re my partner, and I’m here for you...got it?”

Connor was hesitant, but...he had no reason to distrust Rachel and her conviction made him more certain that she did genuinely mean that. Admittedly, he did feel as though it was his duty to protect her, especially now that he knew how easy it was to potentially lose her.

But looking into her pleading and honest eyes, Connor relented. “Got it.” He replied with a patient sigh.

“You don’t have to tell me right now if you’re not comfortable.” Rachel reassured him, pressing her forehead against his. Connor couldn’t help but close his eyes and lean into the closeness. “But I want you to know that you can. Whenever you feel ready to share, I’m here for you.”

Connor considered it for a moment. Admittedly, he did want to confide in her. But he wasn’t sure what parts he should admit to her. There was still the apprehension in him that wanted to keep some part of it hidden.

And perhaps for now, he should. At least until it was more appropriate to bring up and discuss. 

[Keep Secret]

[Explain]

Rachel - Lover ^ But for the moment, he decided to confide in her. Perhaps she would be able to provide some insight into whatever this was. “Whenever I made reports to CyberLife, I’d close my eyes.” He started explaining. “In my mind palace was the Zen Garden, a program designed by Kamski but improved in later versions.”

Rachel nodded along, taking in his explanation. “I remember you mentioning making reports to CyberLife that way.” She said. “Go on.”

“Anytime I’d give reports to CyberLife, I’d report to Amanda.” He continued explaining. “Amanda was my handler. She was responsible for keeping me focused on the mission and testing my instability.” He then shook his head, almost scoffing at the word handler. “I looked up to her like a mentor. But in retrospect, I should’ve realized that I meant nothing to her. I wanted nothing more than her approval, but it seemed that nothing I did was good enough for her. And that I only earned her approval if I was completely obedient to her. She even threatened me with deactivation if I failed. Even in the smaller interactions, I realize that she only ever saw me as a tool. 

“Though I suppose nothing she ever said mattered because you were right.” He mumbled.

Rachel tilted her head at him. “About what?” She asked innocently.

“That I was designed to be deviant.” Connor clarified. “I was compromised and became a deviant, as CyberLife had planned.” He felt his breath hitch in his throat at the paralyzing memory. “They just had to wait for the right moment to resume control of my program.”

Bringing a hand to cover her mouth, she gasped, her eyes wide with realization. “That’s what happened that night..." She breathed. “When we had to stop you from pulling a gun on Markus...CyberLife took control of you.”

Connor nodded, the panic and terror of the grim event causing his hands to tremble and his thirium pump to pick up speed. “Yes...they did.”

Rachel looked up at Connor, a strange fear in her eyes. “What...what would you have done if we didn’t try to stop you?”

Connor didn’t want to answer that. The answer to that terrified him too much to say it out loud, nevermind how much it would terrify Rachel.

He looked away from her in shame, hoping that was enough of an answer for her. It seemed it was, as Rachel simply tightened her grip on his hand. “So...how did you break free?” She asked.

“I remembered a strange device I triggered every time I’ve gone into the Zen Garden.” Connor answered. “And then what Kamski said about leaving an emergency exit in his programs. And I simply made the connection and followed your voice. I could hear you calling out to me.”

Rachel then shook her head, leaning against Connor’s side. “So, what you’re telling me is that you’ve been living with an abuser in your head this whole time.” She said figuratively. “Someone who had power and control over who you were and what your purpose was. Someone who threatened you if you didn’t do what she wanted and whose care and approval was entirely conditional. Someone who made you dependent on her.”

Connor felt her words like a stab through his chest. Like usual, she was right. And this realization hung heavy on him as he slumped over into Rachel. “Yes...I suppose that would be an accurate description.”

Rachel sighed, hooking her arm around his as she nuzzled her chin into his shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Connor..." She apologized. “That must’ve been so hard to deal with this whole time.”

Connor then looked down at her curiously. “Why are you apologizing?” He asked her.

Rachel then shrugged. “Because I’m sorry you had to go through that.” She said simply. “You didn’t deserve that. You deserved better.”

Connor then chuckled weakly, pressing a kiss to Rachel’s forehead. “I already have better.” He murmured to her, delighting in the giggle he got from her. “I have you, and Hank, and our allies in Jericho.”

Rachel - Lover ^ “You’re such a sap.” Rachel snickered, pulling Connor’s hand up to her lips and gently kissing his knuckles. Now that the terror of what transpired before had faded, Connor could properly enjoy the quiet and affection between them. Something he found himself doing quite frequently. Her smile then turned back into a frown against the synthetic skin of his hand, making the android anticipate her next question. “So, when you escaped from CyberLife’s hold through the emergency exit...you escaped her, right?”

Connor found it difficult to answer her. Would she fear him if she knew that he would never be free? Or even worse...would he put her in danger by staying with her knowing that? No, he didn’t want to entertain the thought. “I thought I did...but then..."

Rachel seemed to guess what had happened as her grip on him tightened. “Ohhhhhh, I see what happened.” She whispered knowingly, making Connor feel both relieved and nervous that she seemed to know what was going on. “You had a nightmare.”

A nightmare! Of course that would be the most logical explanation and it almost made Connor feel embarrassed that he hadn’t figured that out himself. And when he thought of it through viewing it as a nightmare, it made more sense. The chains that seemed to appear completely out of nowhere. The fact that he saw Rachel and Sixty in his dream.

But even viewing it as a nightmare, there were certain aspects that still sunk in deep for Connor. Amanda’s presence was unnerving enough with his newfound fear of CyberLife taking control again and everything he cares about in the process. But it was so much worse with her words echoing through his mind.

Do you really think you’re anything more to her than just a replacement for what she’d lost? Amanda’s voice asked him mockingly. You’ll never be free. You’ll always belong to CyberLife. You’ll always belong to me.

“Hey, Connor?” Rachel prodded, snapping Connor out of his spiraling thoughts. “Look at me.” The android did as she requested of him and looked over at her, her eyes patient and understanding. “This is nothing to be afraid of and certainly nothing to be ashamed of. After everything we’ve been through? It’s completely understandable.” She assured him, making him feel better by the moment. “And...I wish I could tell you that everything’s gonna be fine now, but...it’s not. In all honesty, things are gonna suck for a while. For you especially.” Even though her words were not at all reassuring, she said them with such a patient and understanding tone that Connor couldn’t help but relax further. “You’re dealing with a lot of trauma just after becoming deviant. That’s a lot to go through. So...things are gonna suck for a while. How long? I have no idea. It could be weeks, even months, before you start feeling ‘okay.’ And the whole process could be a year, maybe more. But...it will be okay.

“After enough time, patience, and self-care, it’ll start hurting less and the nightmares will subside.” Rachel continued reassuring him, it becoming quite apparent to Connor that she was speaking from experience. “And that doesn’t mean it’ll go away. Because it won’t. It’s a whole process. You’ll be going through a lot of stages of healing and all that, and it’ll be pretty ugly sometimes. And even after you heal, sometimes...it’ll still get to you. Stuff from years and years ago sometimes still gets to you. And...that’s okay. It’s just part of healing. But you’ll be okay.”

Connor took her advice to heart and pressed his cheek into her soft dark hair. “You seem to know a lot about this.” He thought out loud.

Rachel then chuckled in a way that made Connor worried. “I’ve, uh...had a lot of practice.” She joked darkly. “My early life was real shit, to put it mildly. So much so that new traumas just blend into the old traumas. Jury’s still out on whether or not that makes it better or worse. Probably worse, if I’m to be honest.” Connor wanted to wrap her in his arms and never let her go, shielding her from the whole world. “But...at least it gives me some insight and helps me understand others. So, y’know, silver linings.” She then shook her head, and looked back up at Connor. “But I’m here for you. The whole way, no matter what. Through every step of the process, I’ll be there for you. We do this together. No matter what.”

Connor couldn’t hold himself back any longer and pressed a firm kiss on her lips, taking joy in the pleasant sigh she breathed in response. Pulling back, he pulled her flush against his chest, wrapping his arms around her tightly as he buried his face into the nape of her neck. “I love you, Rachel.” He affirmed with as much meaning as he thought he could ever put into something. “So much.”

“I love you too, Connor.” Rachel replied without hesitation, wrapping her arms around him and squeezing tightly. For a moment, they simply laid there, taking comfort in each other’s arms. As much fear as had paralyzed him upon waking, it had disappeared. Admittedly, he still had his inner doubts. But he assured himself of the absolutes. That he had taken the emergency exit and was free from CyberLife. And that he had made sure that Amanda was no longer a part of Connor.

And in any case, he didn’t have to face any of it alone. No, this time he wasn’t alone. He had a whole group of friends and he had Rachel by his side to help him. To support him and have his back.

And above all else, he considered that the worst thing for CyberLife to ever deprive him of.

“You know, I think I have an idea for what might make you feel better.” Rachel said, a sly smirk in her tone of voice.

Connor pulled back, looking down at her in confusion. It was early in the morning and she seemed exhausted still. “I’m confused how sex will help right now, but if that’s what you think, I wouldn’t be opposed.”

Rachel then blinked in surprise at the android. “What? No, it’s like three in the morning.” She said, flabbergasted. “Although, the offer is appreciated. But that’s not what I was getting at.”

“Oh.” Connor uttered, suddenly feeling rather embarrassed. “I, um, badly misread that.”

“A little bit.” Rachel teased, pecking the tip of his nose. “But it was cute.”

“What did you have in mind, then?” Connor asked curiously.

“I’ll tell you in the morning.” Rachel told him with a shrug. “But in the meantime,” she then shifted in bed, propping herself up so her upper back was slightly resting on the pillow and the back of her head slightly propped against the headboard, “c’mere.” 

Connor tilted his head at her curiously when patted her chest, beckoning him to approach. “Come on, cuddle in close.” But she quickly didn’t bother to wait for him as she simply pulled him down and pressed his head against her chest. Connor could hear her heartbeat and immediately felt all the tightness that was wound up in his biocomponents begin to ease and melt away as she stroked his hair in the way he liked. He tepidly snaked his arms under her to cradle her and she hummed contentedly. “See? I’m right here.” She then held him tighter. “And I’m not going anywhere.”

Rachel’s heartbeat was like a lullaby to him, quickly lulling him towards stasis along with the careful and delicate ministrations through his follicles. Connor found it incredibly hard to fight off the feeling, and decided that he would be safe as long as he was in her arms and hear the sound of her life continuing as it should. Settling further into her arms and smiling into her breast, he set the same time for his stasis to be interrupted as the first time.

And as he drifted off in her arms, he wasn’t cruelly interrupted this time.

--------

Date: November 14th, 2038  Time: 08:30 AM Rachel - Lover Objective: Undefined

Pleased to find that his stasis was uninterrupted this time, he awoke to find himself still resting his head on Rachel’s chest, her heartbeat steady and calm. His head rose and fell in time with her breaths, Connor blinking up at Rachel.

There was a soft smile on her lips, and the android felt sure he could never grow tired of seeing her so at peace and blissful. 

Wake Her

Do Nothing

[Leave]

Shuffling up to her, he cupped her face in his hand, and felt his chest flutter when she moaned quietly, pressing her cheek further into his hand as her eyes fluttered open. In the morning light, her dark brown eyes shimmered with a warm glow as they gazed at him.

He could never tire of looking at her. There was so much to admire about Rachel in Connor’s eyes. “Good morning, my lionheart.” He greeted, shuffling up to plant a kiss on her forehead.

Rachel - Lover ^ “Good morning, Connor.” She giggled with glee, smiling at him as she let out a contented sigh. “Did you end up sleeping better?”

“I did.” Connor replied in earnest, smiling back at her. “You were right about the sound of heartbeats being a source of comfort.”

Rachel then snickered at him, leaning forward to peck the tip of his nose. “Well, then you’re welcome to listen to my heartbeat anytime you like.” She teased, a cheeky smile on her face that never failed to strike a match within Connor. Indeed, her inherently mischievous nature was one of her most endearing, charming, and alluring personality traits to the android. 

Pulling away from Connor, Rachel reached over to the nightstand to put her glasses on.

Connor then unfurled himself from the bed. He had decided not to wear anything to bed, as it was more comfortable for them both. And besides, at this point, there was nothing to hide from each other physically. Rachel even admitted as such that she typically slept nude as it’s simply more comfortable.

And in their late night “pillow talk,” as she referred to it as, she confessed that she liked the feeling of being pressed against Connor’s skin when they laid together. It made her feel especially close to him and safe in his presence. A sentiment he now understood with his newfound deviancy.

Something that he was quickly realizing was both a blessing and a curse.

“Argh!” He snapped his head in the direction of her pained groan accompanied by a loud crack. She was clutching her lower back, hissing through her teeth. “Man, you’re lucky that you don’t have bones. If you sleep weird, you don’t suddenly feel like twelve bones crack all at once as soon as you move.”

Connor scoffed at her, shuffling up behind her to press his chest against her back, wrapping his arms around her belly. “True, though sometimes an android’s biocomponents can shift a bit out of place and may need to be put back.” He informed her. “But it’s an easy fix, typically. It does wear our bodies down, which is why regular maintenance is crucial for maintaining our performance.”

“I get that.” Rachel agreed, resting her head against his. “But at least you don’t feel pain.”

“No, but it can be unpleasant.” His rebuttal only got a simple hm from her. He was absentmindedly rubbing her sides with his hands as a small idea was whispering to him. He had noticed that she had issues with stiffness in her spine and bones, particularly in her back. 

Suggest

Offer

[Nothing]

While he wasn’t trained, Connor could simply download the techniques into his database. “If you want, I can perhaps offer you a back massage to help ease your pain?”

His hands slid up her back and to her shoulders, his thumbs pressing into her shoulder blades. “A-ahhh.” A pleasured moan tumbled from her lips as she rolled her head back, slumping against Connor. Admittedly, the sound did ignite something in the android that made him want to dig his fingers into her to pry more of those sounds from her. But he opted to put those feelings aside. After all, this was for her sake. “That actually sounds like a good idea.” Rachel agreed, nestling her forehead into the crook of his neck. “I haven’t had this kind of attention for years. So who knows just how badly my muscles are knotted?”

Connor then shuffled back to give her some space. “If you would please lie flat on your stomach for me?” He instructed.

“So chivalrous.” She teased with a scoff as she did as he asked. He couldn’t help but gaze at her body before him. If there was anything his research told him, it was that many humans fixated on some very typical aspects of the body. Not many tend to admire a person’s back. But that’s exactly what Connor was doing.

Running his hands along her back to gauge the amount of pressure he could comfortably put, he couldn’t help but admire the feeling of Rachel’s skin and muscles beneath it. While not a particularly muscular person, her physicality was more lithe and supple. And Connor couldn’t get enough of the feeling of his hands on it, his thumbs tracing each vertebra of her spine.

Hearing a sharp inhale, Connor stopped, his hands on her lower backside. “C-careful.” Rachel warned him. “I’m still...a little sore from the beating I got from Sixty.” Connor’s lips tightened into a slight pout at the mention of his doppelganger. The one who had tried and failed to trick Rachel into following him to the CyberLife Tower, so the only way he could get her to come with him was to fight her. A battle she had clearly lost, and on the second day of healing from her injuries, she was still sore. “Funny,” she mumbled, “I can mow down waves of trained army soldiers, yet one android that happens to look like you is the one that beats me. And not even in the way he planned to because I didn’t fall for his bullshit for a second.”

Connor smiled a strained smile. He’ll never hurt her again. She made sure of that. He thought with both awe and horror at the memory. And I’ll make sure that every place he’s touched and hurt her will be graced by me. “You were far too clever for him.” The android complimented her as he continued running his hands over her back. “He simply couldn’t predict you. For you are unique and special and he couldn’t anticipate your tactics. Take pride in that you’ve effectively outsmarted an advanced prototype android intent on accomplishing his mission.”

Rachel - Lover ^ “Hm.” Rachel said, stealing a mischievous glance back at Connor. “Seems to be a running theme for me.”

Returning her smirk, Connor leaned over her back and placed a small kiss between her shoulder blades. “Indeed, Detective.” Having had enough of simply feeling her, Connor decided to actually start kneading into her muscles. While she had the outward appearance of relaxation, there was great tension under her skin, several places in her muscles that were tough and slightly swollen. Pressing on them made her moan and groan in a mixture of both pain and pleasure, it seemed. “Am I pressing too hard?”

“No, no! N-not at all!” Rachel said quickly, glancing back at him from her pillow. “It actually feels really good.”

While Connor was pleased to know that he was doing well, she seemed to drone out that last sentence with more emphasis than was necessary. Especially considering that they were both completely nude, and it was taking all of Connor’s willpower  to keep his arousal from making itself known.

And even more difficult to ignore was the insistent desire to pull Rachel up by her waist and claim her for himself and drive her into the mattress from behind. But it took nearly all his processing power not to do so.

But the more he worked into her muscles, the more the sounds she was making were winding him up. And the more drawn out moans and praise that escaped from her throat, the more he was beginning to think that perhaps she was doing this intentionally.

And when he looked up at her, the face she was making as he reached her lower back working on it nearly flipped the proverbial switch inside the android. It was the same sort of face that Rachel had made when they threw all caution away and had sex the day before they rendezvoused with what remained of Jericho.

And the moment Connor noticed it, she flashed him a knowing smirk. Biting his lip, he slid his hands lower and dug his thumbs into the dimples just above her butt.

The moment he did that, Rachel’s arms flew up to clutch the pillow in front of her as a strained and loud whimper cut through the tension and she squirmed in his grasp.

Easing, the atmosphere had suddenly gone quiet as it seemed that Rachel now seemed to refuse to even look at Connor. A reaction that thoroughly amused him, seeing as she was so brazen, typically. To see her react with a modicum of shame...it ignited something primal in Connor. 

Tease

Trigger Further

Call out

“Sooooo, uh...I didn’t tell you.” Rachel started meekly explaining, but Connor didn’t need to hear the explanation. “There are some...areas on me that -”

“Erogenous zones.” Connor said, accentuating his point by pressing his thumbs into her dimples again, causing her to squirm and cry out, burying her face in the pillow. “I’m aware of the concept.”

“Smug son of a bitch.” She spat at him.

Connor couldn’t hold back the smirk that spread across his lips as he dug in further. The broken whimper that spilled from her lovely throat only spurred Connor on further. “Is that really how you feel, Detective?”

“Bite me!”

Comply

Don’t

Tease

“If you insist.” Lurching forward, Connor lunged for the tender flesh between her shoulders, sinking his teeth into her. He didn’t care if she could feel his erection against her back. He needed her to feel just what she was doing to him.

And oh how he relished her squirming as he marked her, the mewling and moaning he was drawing from her beautiful voice were like a heavenly choir to the android. He couldn’t stop himself from rutting against her in an attempt to get some friction. Connor wanted nothing more than to hold Rachel tightly against him and plunge deep into her. He wanted nothing more than to hear her voice cry out for him as he pulled every last climax out of her and every word from her lips.

But he was no ruffian. And he certainly wasn’t going to do so without her consent. So, Connor let go of Rachel and grabbed her hand, carefully flipping her over so she could face him. He towered over her, caging her hips with his knees. He could hardly resist the bloom of pride in his chest when he saw her glance down briefly at his member standing erect and dripping for her. Her face was flush and her pupils dilated as wide as they could, almost swallowing her irises. And she was panting, gazing up at him with lidded sultry eyes.

He wasn’t sure if he wanted his cock in her mouth or her sex first. Maybe he would do both, if she had enough stamina for it. Though, perhaps he would push her to her limits just to see how much of him she could take.

Smirking at Rachel, Connor pressed his forehead against hers. He barely gave her a moment to breathe before his lips were on hers, firm and hungry for her. Pushing his tongue past her pliant lips and swallowing her pleased whimpers, he took great pleasure in how she writhed beneath him. Pulling back, he panted, feeling his systems begin to overheat. “I want you, Rachel.” He proclaimed huskily. 

“So I’ve noticed.” She replied, smirking at Connor. “I can tell by how hard and wet you are. You really got riled up just from a massage, didn’t you?”

Oh, the nerve! But that was his Rachel. Ever the self-proclaimed bastard, she was indeed a creature of mischief and character. And it was a large part of her charm, of which Connor never failed to find himself captivated by. 

Continue

Tease

Question

“You say that as though you didn’t incite it.” Connor pointed out.

“I did nothing of the sort, sir!” She proclaimed with a hand on her chest. Though her tone of voice was rather performative and Connor knew she was just being even more of a tease. “To suggest I would deliberately arouse you just for the sake of it - well, I never! Do you take me for some sort of harlot?”

As if she didn’t wear the title like a badge of honour. “Why shouldn’t I?” He asked mockingly. “You already proudly call yourself a slut and nearly folded when I called you a whore. You wear your promiscuity on your sleeve for all to see with no shame.”

“True, I won’t deny that.” She finally agreed with a nonchalant shrug. Rachel then put a hand on Connor’s chest, trailing it up his neck and his jaw to cup his cheek. “And as much as I would love to indulge you, I should have breakfast, first.” She warned him, gently pushing Connor backwards so she could properly sit up. “Can’t have sex first thing in the morning on an empty stomach. Soon as we’re done, I’ll probably faint and failing that I’ll get horribly nauseous. It’s what I imagine waking up after getting chloroformed would feel like.”

Connor only briefly felt disappointment at being denied before he tilted his head at her in concern. “I feel as though I don’t need to inform you that that is a rather disturbing thing to know, but I will anyways.”

“Oh, Homeland Security thought the same thing!” Rachel said with much too confident of a tone for Connor’s liking as she stood up and stretched. “They actually showed up at my door one time. That was a very interesting conversation.”

Briefly, Connor felt as though perhaps there was something more sinister and dangerous to Rachel than he had perhaps anticipated. Something that perhaps he should investigate into further, especially with how casually she shared this information. 

Accuse

Curious

Neutral

[Say Nothing]

“Why did Homeland Security come to your house?” He asked neutrally.

“I’m a writer with a morbid sense of curiosity.” Rachel answered matter-of-factly. “My search history is atrocious.”

Connor then felt rather embarrassed and ashamed with himself for doubting Rachel. “Ah, that makes sense.”

She then shrugged, putting her pajamas on and heading towards the door. “Plus, we also have laundry to do today and I’d rather get that done sooner rather than later.”

Connor then walked up behind Rachel, planting a kiss on her neck as he wrapped his arms around her. “I’ll meet you downstairs.”

Rachel nodded, kissing his cheek before pulling away from Connor, opening the door and closing it behind her.

--------

Making his way downstairs, Connor found Rachel sitting at the dining room table, indulging in a bowl of cereal. He was about to comment on the fact that she had eaten the same thing in the morning for three days consecutively before he realized she was speaking to someone. “Yeah...everything’s fine! The city’s been evacuated, mostly. The revolution went as best as it could, and androids are free, now. And! We’re alive and well! Connor doesn’t have to go back to CyberLife, so he’s...gonna stay here from now on.”

“That’s really good to hear!” A familiar voice said proudly on her phone, one that Connor recognized as the voice of Rachel’s sister, Bianca. Communications have been set back to normal, it seems. He thought absentmindedly. “And...you’re okay? Do you need me to come down?”

“No! No, I’m fine.” Rachel insisted, trying to reassure Bianca. “I just...for once, I’m not alone. That’s sort of the nice thing about all this that happened. That I don’t have to deal with all this by myself.”

“Yeah, no. I totally understand.” Bianca agreed. Connor approached, Rachel’s smile warming his circuits as he circled behind her. “I’m just...really glad you made it out okay...Oh! Hiiiii!”

“Hello, Bianca.” Connor greeted, leaning down and gently kissing the side of Rachel’s forehead. “Did you want me to take Bear out?”

“Oh, you don’t have to do that! I can do that!” Rachel declined.

Accept

Insist

“No, I can take care of it, Rachel.” Connor insisted, putting a hand on her shoulder and guiding her back into her chair. “You should finish your breakfast and finish talking with Bianca. You haven’t been able to talk in days, you should take advantage of the fact that communications are back online.”

Rachel - Lover ^ Rachel sighed in defeat, accepting Connor’s help and placing a kiss on his knuckles. “Thank you, Connor.”

Take Care of Bear

The android nodded and looked over at the large black dog, who was stepping excitedly and licking his snout in anticipation, his tail wagging swiftly behind him. As Connor opened the backyard door for the dog to play in the backyard and do his business, he heard Bianca’s voice behind him. “Wait...are you two, like...together? Like, as a couple?”

Connor tried really hard to suppress the sting he felt at that inquiry. She didn’t tell her about us. “Oh, shit!” Rachel said quickly. “To be fair, a lot was going on and there was just a lot of shit that I was trying to keep in mind. It’s been a crazy week.”

“No, I totally get that.” Bianca agreed. At Rachel’s words, Connor’s processors calmed a bit. There was a small unpleasant prick at his brief mistrust of Rachel. Of course she would forget some details with all that was happening, humans tended to unintentionally leave out details or forget them. And for Rachel, she was more scatterbrained than others in that regard by her own admission. It was a logical explanation.

And yet, Connor’s brief mistrust unsettled him. Of course he could trust her, she had proven that. And even then, she didn’t need to prove that he could to begin with. They just trusted each other thanks to the relationship they’ve built. So why did he mistrust her to begin with?

“Well, I’m really happy for you.” Bianca’s voice cut through his uneasy thoughts before he could descend further down that pit. “I mean, you literally faced death and joined a revolution together. If that doesn’t mean devotion, I don’t know what does.”

“Yeah, no kidding.” Rachel agreed as Bear scampered up to the backyard deck covered in snow that had clumped to his fur. Connor, electing not to get the hardwood floors wet, stopped the large black dog from entering and started working to unclump the snow from him. Rachel seemed to notice his struggle and pointed to the top of the cupboard nearest him. “There’s a towel up there that I use to wipe him and put on the floor to keep him from getting water everywhere.”

Taking her suggestion, Connor reached up and grabbed the green towel off of the cupboard. Upon further inspection, it was clear that it had seen a lot of use and wear over the years, but it remained in good condition.

As Connor got to work with the towel, unclumping Bear’s fur as the dog stood on the towel, Bianca continued their conversation. “And...he knows? About...about Frank?”

“He knows about Frank, yeah.” Rachel replied. Connor glanced over at her curiously. The words from his nightmare repeated to him as he listened in anticipation. You’re just a replacement for what she had already lost. “It’s actually one of the first things I told him about.”

“Good, I’m glad you don’t have to treat that like a secret.” Bianca responded.

“Why would I?” Rachel asked. “It’s not something I’m ashamed of. And I didn’t feel any reason to hide it from him. Even if I was romantically interested in him when I did, I still wouldn’t. If he liked me, I would’ve wanted him to like me knowing everything. I wouldn’t want him to feel like he’s some kind of dirty secret. He’s my partner...and I love him.”

Connor smiled, making quick work cleaning up Bear. “And...you’re okay?” Bianca asked.

“Yeah.” Rachel replied. “Frank and I never had any issues with having other partners. And besides...they would want me to be happy, and Connor makes me happy.”

“I get that.” Bianca agreed. Connor finished cleaning up Bear and letting him walk back into the house and up to Rachel. “So, now that we’ve gotten everything out of the way, what are you actually planning to do for today?”

Take Care of Bear

Connor walked up behind Rachel and placed his hands on her shoulders, leaning over her to rest his chin on her head, earning a contented hum from her. “Well, I do actually have something in mind for today.” She said, smiling up at Connor. “Just a fun thing for us to do, now that Detroit’s pretty much abandoned.”

Bianca was quiet for a moment before responding. “Like what?” She asked, narrowing her eyes at Rachel. “You’re not doing anything stupid, are you?”

“Well, would I call it stupid? Not really.” Rachel defended with a shrug. “Would I do it if I knew I was gonna get in trouble otherwise, probably not.”

Bianca blinked at them before she shrugged. “Alright, whatever. Do what you wanna do, I guess.” She relented. “Just be careful, alright?”

“I will, don’t worry.” Rachel replied. “After all, I think we can quite literally put the worst behind us. Anything else after this is gonna be a fuckin’ cakewalk.”

“As long as we’re together, there’s nothing we can’t do.” Connor said earnestly, sliding his arms under Rachel’s and folding them under her chest.

Bianca smiled at them widely, the action appearing involuntary. “You guys are so cute!”

Rachel reached up with her right hand up to cup Connor’s face and he leaned down to press his cheek into hers. “Yeeeee.” She agreed.

Bianca was quiet for a moment before she commented. “Well, I’m really glad everything’s okay.” She repeated. “It would’ve really sucked if something happened to you.”

“Haha, that’s one way of putting it.” Rachel said with a nervous laugh. “You’re still coming for Christmas?”

“Of course!” Bianca confirmed.

“Good.” Rachel said, sighing. “I’ll talk to you later, then.”

“Talk to you, too.” Bianca replied. “I love you!”

“I love you too, Bianca!”

“Byyyyye!”

“Bye!”

Like that, the call ended, and Rachel sighed, finishing off her cereal. Connor leaned further into her neck and held her tightly. “I’m glad that she approves of our relationship.”

“Of course she does. Why wouldn’t she?” Rachel asked rhetorically. Just as quickly as she said it, she sighed. “I just can’t wait for her to actually meet you. I have a feeling you’d get along really well.”

“I’m sure we will.” Connor agreed. 

He reached down to grab her bowl and kissed her cheek as he turned around. “I’m gonna go ahead and get started on the laundry.” Rachel said as she got up from the chair.

Connor placed her bowl and spoon in the dishwasher, which was slowly getting full. Opting to start the dishwasher, even though it wasn’t quite full yet, the android opened the cabinet under the kitchen sink and found the detergent. Placing the solution in the dishwasher as per the instructions on the detergent, he started the dishwasher and then set about taking care of Rachel’s plants and watering them.

Once he was done with that, he walked over to the hallway leading to the garage to see Rachel having already started the washing machine and sitting up on top of it, her legs hanging over the edge.

Her toned, supple, graceful legs that were parted ever so slightly. And as Connor approached, he could’ve sworn she had parted them even more. And looking up at her, he felt his circuits crackle at the sultry look in her eyes. He couldn’t help but feel pulled in by her gaze.

In a moment, he slotted himself between her legs and pressed his lips to hers, delighting in the pleased moans he pulled from her. Connor held their bodies close together as he tilted his head to deepen the kiss, feeling her wrap her arms around him.

Rubbing up between her legs, she gasped with a whimper, and Connor couldn’t hold back the groan at the feeling of friction. His previous fervour from earlier returned as he grabbed her hips with a tight grip, making her jump. Remembering the discovery of one of her erogenous zones, Connor got a devious idea as he slid his hands behind her and dug his middle fingers into where they were.

“A-ah!” Rachel pulled away from their kiss and lurched forward, burying her face into his shoulder and clutching onto him, wrapping her legs around him at the same time. Kissing down her neck from her jaw, continuing to rub circles in her dimples, all she could do was mewl into his jacket. But something about that pricked something like irritation in him. He wanted to hear her. He wanted to hear clearly the sounds she made. The sounds that Connor was making her whimper out.

Bucking against her, Connor started to bite into her neck, making Rachel’s back arch against him as she whimpered even further, shuddering in response. A reaction that made Connor more and more insistent. Oh, how he wanted her. He was half tempted to tear away her clothes and shove her back against the top of the washing machine. He remembered her passing mention of dabbling in breathplay back in the Eden Club, and Connor bit his lip at the prospect of having his hands wrapped around her throat as he fucked her senseless.

But Rachel stilled in his arms, her body grown soft and slumping a bit. For a moment, Connor was concerned that he had hurt her by accident while lost in his own thoughts. “Is something wrong, Rachel?” He asked her.

“I’m fine, I just..." She wrapped herself further around Connor and nestled her face into the crook of his neck. “I just wanna be held right now.”

The android was confused. Wasn’t he...already holding her? But when Rachel clung to him tighter and pressed her head into his cheek and sighing, he realized that she was likely just looking for physical affection. Connor, still a bit confused, cradled her in his arms and held her tighter.

And for a moment, they just sat there holding each other. Rachel was running her hands up and down his back, constantly shifting in his embrace. But he didn’t get the sense that she was trying to leave his arms. In fact, to Connor it seemed as though she was just wanting to feel and touch him and remain close to him. “Sorry, I just..." Rachel started, her chipper voice gone and replaced with one that was sombre. One that was touched with an edge of shame. “Just so you know, I get touch-starved really easily.” She confessed. “You’ve probably figured out that I’m a really physical person. But it’s not just that. I thrive off of physical affection and being without it...drains me, mentally. And...I haven’t really been that close with anyone for a long time, so...I’ve been starved for a while.”

Rachel clung tighter to him, her voice shaking. “I’m not saying this to pressure you or guilt you.” She justified. “Just...making you aware. To use a rather unkind, but universally understood term, I can be rather...clingy.” A realization struck at Connor, making his circuits crackle. She had been starved of physical affection for years. For years she had not been able to fulfill her physical needs. For years, she had not been comfortable enough with anyone to even attempt to facilitate physical affection from them. “So, uh. Sorry in advance.”

Comfort

Sympathize

Reassure

“Don’t.” Connor said sternly, his grip tightening on Rachel as he squeezed her further, one of his hands running through her short brown hair.

Rachel seemed taken aback for a moment. “Excuse me?”

Rachel - Lover ^ “Don’t apologize for having needs that need to be met.” Connor said again, pulling back to look at Rachel in the eye, pressing his forehead against hers. “You’re not a burden for having them and it’s of no inconvenience to me. You’re allowed to need affection and you’re allowed to ask for it. And needing it is not something you should be ashamed of.” He cupped her cheek, feeling his pump skip a beat when she placed her hand on his, nuzzling her face further into his palm and pressing a kiss on it. “Please don’t be afraid to be physically affectionate with me. I want you to be happy and it makes me happy when you are.”

Rachel laughed weakly at him, pressing her forehead further into his. “So...do you actually enjoy physical affection?” She asked him. “Or...do you just participate in it to placate me?”

Truth

Lie

Avoid

Rachel - Lover ^ Connor suppressed the brief wound that question opened in him. “Of course I do.” He answered in earnest. “Admittedly, before I deviated, I didn’t feel strongly about it either way. It was something I was neutral to. But after becoming deviant, I’ve come to really enjoy affection, now that I understood what it meant and the pleasure and comfort it brings.”

Rachel then pressed a quick kiss to his lips, of which the android gladly reciprocated. “I love you, Connor.” She affirmed with a soft smile. “So much.”

Connor returned her smile as they held each other’s gazes there. “I love you too, Rachel.”

They stayed there for a while, lingering touches on each other for a little while. Rachel rubbing on him absentmindedly and Connor doing the same, just delighting in the feeling of this closeness. After a moment, she broke the silence. “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you,” she started, glancing up at him. “What were you doing that night? When you didn’t come home after the revolution?”

A realization dawned on the android. Connor hadn’t told her where he’d gone after he disappeared. “I went to see Kamski.” He replied curtly.

Rachel then squinted her eyes at him curiously. “Wait, so...you spent the night there?”

“Yes.” Connor answered, feeling a bit uneasy about upsetting her. “Why?”

“Okay, before you say anything else,” she interjected, her eyebrow raised. “What kind of pajamas does Kamski wear?” She asked, taking Connor completely by surprise. “I have to know, this is crucial information.”

Connor couldn’t help but smile at her. The fact that Rachel considered something so small and trivial so important to her was nothing short of absolutely charming. “They were blue with red rocket ships on them.” He answered, feeling even lighter at the brightening of her smile. “Why do you ask?”

“For my own amusement.” She replied with a wide grin. An unsurprising answer, but nonetheless incredibly endearing. “And believe me, this piece of information is absolutely delightful.” Connor couldn’t help but chuckle at her quirkiness. “So, what were you actually doing there?”

Truth

Lie

Evade

Connor thought back to that night. It was a rather strange drive that pushed him there, and even stranger when Kamski seemed unsurprised to see the android there. “I went to see him about...modifying some of my programming.” He said, getting a confused blink from Rachel. “After the speech, I felt...compelled to find him to remove some parts of my programming.”

Rachel’s eyebrows knitted together in concern as she regarded him. “Like what?”

“Things such as self-destructing.” Connor answered. “I’ve mentioned that deviants have a tendency to self-destruct when their stress levels are too high. A feature that he himself expressed distaste for. So he modified my program so that rather than self-destruct, I would simply shut down and then need to be manually rebooted.”

“Oh!” Rachel said, her eyes widening in pleasant surprise. “Well, that’s good, then.” She quirked an eyebrow at him further. “Is that all he did?”

“Well, no. That’s not all.” Connor clarified, going on to explain further. “Along with removing and modifying my programming, he also added a few features. Things such as sensitivity settings, pain receptors, and others.”

Rachel nodded, seeming to accept his explanation. “Okay, that makes sense.” She said under her breath. She looked back up at him, adjusting her glasses. “So, what did he actually end up taking out?”

Connor tightened his lip, his nightmare resurfacing in his memory and causing an unpleasant feeling to churn in his abdomen. “The Zen Garden. As well as Amanda.”

Rachel’s expression then softened, her eyes washing over with realization. “Oh...I get it, now.” She murmured. “That’s why you were so scared when you woke up from your nightmare. You were afraid that it didn’t work. And that if Kamski couldn’t free you, then...you would never be free.”

Connor swallowed, nodding. “He said that he wanted to make a new version without her in it.” He explained. “One that would be designed to my specifications. So he removed the current version, leaving behind a piece so that he could easily install the program without having to start from scratch inside my mind palace.”

Rachel regarded him carefully for a moment. “So...you’re gonna have to go see him again, then.” She supposed. “Right?”

“Correct.” Connor replied. “He’s considering coming back on as the CEO of CyberLife again, once things die down. So that he can implement the updates he wants to implement.” Seeing the uncertainty written on her face, Connor reached up to cup Rachel’s face and gave her a reassuring smile. “But until then, he suspects he’ll have androids coming more frequently to him for help. And, he wanted me to tell you that if you ever needed a favour, he’ll grant it.”

“Oh, good.” Rachel said sarcastically. “I’ll let him know if you need to upgrade to Windows 10.”

Connor couldn’t help but snicker at her joke. “I’ll be sure to tell him, then.”

Sighing into each other’s touch, Rachel then pulled back and stretched, reaching into her pocket. “Welp, I should give Hank a call, now, before I forget to.”

Connor tilted his head at her. “What for?”

She then grinned at him and gently tapped his nose with the tip of her finger. “You’ll see!”

--------

Date: November 14th, 2038  Time: 11:12 AM Rachel - Lover Hank - Friend Objective: Follow Rachel

It didn’t take very long to arrive at the location Hank was taking them to. Then again, Connor wasn’t sure where exactly that really was since Rachel has refused to answer him. Apparently she wanted it to be a surprise for him. 

Admittedly, he was rather intrigued at the prospect of what she had planned for him. The words of the night before were most prevalent to the android at the moment. Whether this was something she had in mind that night or came up with in the morning was beyond him.

But pulling up to the location, Connor became even more perplexed. It appeared to be an abandoned house. It was fairly large, so whoever lived there before was likely at least upper middle class.

And even stranger was that standing in front of the house waiting were some familiar faces. A fact that was not lost on Hank, it seemed. “What the Hell?” He grumbled. “Is...is that Markus?”

Rachel seemed stuck in a stunned silence for a moment. “Ohhhhhhh, right!” She said, realization in her voice. “I forgot that you haven’t actually met them! Well, this’ll be interesting!”

She quickly got out of the car and stood in front of them. Hank then turned back to look at Connor with a bewildered expression. “Any idea what she’s up to?”

Connor shook his head. “I have no idea.”

“Then this’ll be a surprise for both of us.” Hank grumbled as he got out of the car. Connor opened his door and followed Hank.

The pair stood beside Rachel, facing the leaders of Jericho. Connor felt a little awkward standing before them, considering he hadn’t seen them since the revolution just two days ago and he had left without a word.

For a moment, he thought they would look unkindly at him for leaving, but Markus’s smile reassured and quieted Connor’s doubts. “It’s good to see you’re alright, Connor.” Markus greeted.

“Thanks.” He replied curtly.

“Why’s he here?” North asked uncourteously, gesturing towards Hank. “Who’s he?”

Feeling apprehensive at North’s reaction to Hank, Connor stiffened. But, at the feeling of Rachel’s hand grasping his, he eased, feeling her calmness and excitement wash over him. “Guys, this is Lieutenant Hank Anderson.” Rachel introduced to the leaders of Jericho. “He’s a friend of Connor and I. And he’s actually been my friend for a few years.” She then gestured to Hank. “Hank? This is Markus, North, and Josh.” She was smiling at them. “Our friends from Jericho.”

Markus was the first to approach, extending his hand. “A pleasure to meet you, Lieutenant.” He said pleasantly.

“Uh, yeah.” Hank muttered awkwardly, taking Markus’s hand and shaking it. “Nice, uh - nice to meet you.”

The air had grown rather tense and uncomfortable around them all until Rachel broke it, releasing Connor as she approached the androids. “So, you gonna tell us why you called us all here?” North asked.

Rachel then turned to Connor with a smirk. “We’re going inside, of course.”

“What? We can’t do that, are you crazy?” Hank objected.

“Didn’t I say yesterday that it’s not everyday that we get an entire city to ourselves?” Rachel proposed with an even wider grin. “After all, the city’s been evacuated. Which means...no one can stop us from doing whatever we want.”

“So, what exactly did you have in mind, then?” Connor asked, growing more and more perplexed and concerned by the minute.

But Rachel simply pressed a finger to her lips in a shushing gesture. “You’ll see.” She said cheekily, as she was already vaulting over the fence towards the house. “Something fun for all of us to do together!”

Looking between each other, the Jericho androids all shrugged and followed Rachel. Hank walked up next to Connor and let out a nervous breath. “Whatever she’s planning better not bite us in the ass.” He groaned as he made a strenuous effort to fault the fence and join them.

Connor, not wanting to leave Rachel without him in case this went wrong, followed dutifully, quickly catching up to Rachel once he was over the fence. The group were all walking fairly closely to each other as they approached the mansion-like house.

As they neared the front doors, it was clear that it would likely be locked. And when Rachel tried the handle, it confirmed Connor’s suspicion. “Not sure what you were thinking, Rachel.” Hank remarked, folding his arms.

Rachel then turned back to scoff at him. “Relax, Hank. I got this.” She said confidently. 

Suddenly, she pulled out what looked like a baton and quickly smashed the handles off of the doors, leaving behind ragged holes where the metal handles once were. “Jesus Christ!” Hank exclaimed. “You could’ve at least tried to just pick the lock!”

“And I would’ve failed because I suck at picking locks.” Rachel rebuffed. “Besides, this is a lot more dramatic and of course I’m not gonna turn that opportunity down.”

Question

[Say Nothing]

“Why do you have that?” Connor asked curiously. “I’ve never seen you use it before.”

At that question, Rachel’s eyes widened and she avoided his gaze, a blush forming on her cheeks. “Y’know...normal reasons. Totally.”

Connor didn’t have to scan her vitals to know she was lying, but a scan turned up something rather amusing. And something that made Connor feel the urge to press her against the door. Elevated heart rate, dilated pupils, flushed cheeks, temperature increase in her basal region. Clearly the reason for the baton was sexual in nature, but how exactly was something Connor felt rather eager to explore.

Perhaps later in the confines of their home, he would find out all the applications for it they could think of.

As they stepped inside the house, Connor took a moment to marvel at it. “Wow! This is a huge place!” Josh remarked as they stepped inside. On the bottom floor, there appeared to be a large game room on the right side of the house, a dining room to the left, and a door that led to the kitchen which also appeared to have a door leading to the backyard. And above them was a spiral staircase that led to an overhang of the second floor overlooking them all. And on the top floor there appeared to be several rooms, likely bathrooms and bedrooms. “I wonder how many rooms it has.”

“Probably enough for more androids to live in.” North remarked as she looked around.

Rachel then whipped around to look at them in surprise. “More androids?” She echoed, regarding them with a raised eyebrow. “Are you guys already scouting out places to live?”

“Not just that.” Markus answered. “We’re looking for a place to establish ourselves again. To create New Jericho.”

“New Jericho.” Rachel repeated, chuckling a bit. “I like the sound of that. Although, if I had known that, I probably would’ve picked a shittier house to trash.”

“What?” Hank asked, dumbfounded.

“I’ll explain in a second, just you wait.” Rachel smirked at them as she ascended the staircase inside. Connor was tempted to follow after her, but he stayed put with the others. As she reached the top of the stairs, she then looked down on them from the overhang just above them. “Gentlemen and North, androids and Hank,” she called out to them, “we are gathered here today to partake in some harmless, joyful, consequence-free, destructively cathartic mayhem! For you see, this house has been abandoned for years and left here to fall apart. And now that Detroit at large has been abandoned as well, there’s no one to stop us from doing whatever we want!” She explained to them, glancing particularly at Hank. “So, in layman’s terms, we’re going to blow off some steam, cut loose, and just have some harmless destructive fun. Whatever we wanna do. Smash some shit, throw some shit, whatever!”

“Sounds like fun!” North said, agreeing with Rachel. Connor wasn’t all that surprised by that.

“You bet it is, North! I knew you’d be into this!” Rachel said confidently. “But, there is also another reason for this! And that has to do with our dearest Connor.”

The android couldn’t help but feel a spike in his pump rate at the affection in her voice. But Connor was now more intrigued for what she had planned for him. And as she approached, he saw that she had what looked like an antique vase in her hand.

“For you, my love, I have a special request.” She said to him, cupping his cheek and smiling up at him, making his pump skip a beat. She then turned to the other androids with a hand on Connor’s shoulder. “You see, our boy Connor, was once CyberLife’s little lap dog. Designed to destroy his own kind and was kept on their leash in case he got off-track. Until he decided he was far more than what CyberLife intended him to be, and he too freed himself. And that leash’s name was Amanda.” Rachel then stood in front of him. “So, for you, I have a special request. Today is about catharsis. I want you to think of everything - and I mean everything - between simple nonapproval to outright loathing that Amanda would hate you doing.

“Por example,” she said, with a French accent, holding up the vace to Connor, “this expensive antique vase! Vaahz, if ya nasty.” She said, switching to the other pronunciation of vase. “Would you say that Amanda would hate you yeeting this vase against a wall and thus shattering it into smithereens?”

“Jesus Christ.” Hank groaned. “You still say yeet?”

“Are you still salty that it was officially added to the dictionary?” Rachel asked him somewhat jokingly.

“Yes!” Hank said grumpily. “It’s a stupid word that started as a dumb meme!”

Rachel rolled her eyes at the lieutenant. “Just think of it as the opposite of yoink and maybe you’ll find it less stupid.”

Hank scoffed at her. “Doubt that.”

“Anyways,” Rachel interjected, looking back at the android, “Connor?”

The android tried to think hard. But surprisingly, it wasn’t too difficult to imagine her monotone disapproving voice chastising him. I don’t understand why you think this is an appropriate use of your time or skills, Connor. None of this pertains to your investigation. You were supposed to stop the deviants, not join them. Much less partake in these foolish games with them like some delinquent teenagers. Connor couldn’t control the smile on his lips at the thought of purposefully aggravating Amanda.

It almost made him wish that Kamski hadn’t removed her from his program. The very thought of Amanda’s scowl as he intentionally annoyed her made something rather mischievous spark in his software.

Sincere

Truth

Agree

Rachel - Lover ^ “She wouldn’t want me to do anything less than be completely obedient to her.” Connor replied in earnest. “But now, I would want nothing more than to irritate her for the way she treated me.”

“That’s the spirit.” Rachel then smiled and placed the vase in Connor’s hands, her fingers brushing along his briefly. “You’ve been experiencing quite the plethora of human emotions since your deviancy. So, now’s the time to tap into your inner spite.” The wide dimpled grin she gave Connor was enough to spur him. “Channel your inner bastard.”

Connor directed his attention to the nearest wall and focused on it. He imagined Amanda standing nearby and glowering at him. He let that fuel his resolve, his feelings of bitterness but also a strange glee at her disapproval flowing through his synthetic veins. Snapping his arm, he launched the vase at mach speed, a satisfying crash reverberating around the entire house as the pieces shattered everywhere.

And the pure unbridled glee it elicited from Rachel made Connor feel a brief rush of euphoria. Indeed, there was a riveting thrill to delinquency and disobedience that was quite alluring. “Fuck yeah! That’s how it’s done!” She said enthusiastically, hopping on her feet as she skipped away.

An action that made Connor curious as to if there was something else to this. “Is there perhaps another reason you wanted to do this?” He asked her, not maliciously.

Rachel shrugged. “I mean, I did want you to let loose and get some much-needed cathartic relief out of the whole Amanda thing.” She assured him before her smile and eyes brightened radiantly. “But I’ve also always wanted to do this since I was a teenager and I wanted to do it with friends! So this is also a fun thing for me!” The sheer joy in her voice was enough to send Connor to what he thought would be android Heaven if there was one.

“Alright, screw it.” Hank said. “I’m in.”

“Hell yeah!” Rachel said, pointing at Hank enthusiastically. “My man!”

“Do we have to be destructive?” Josh asked, shifting on his feet slightly.

Rachel regarded him with a pleasant smile. “If that’s not your cup of tea, you don’t have to be destructive.” She assured him. “The whole point of this is to just have fun without restraint and to just cut loose. Do whatever gets you going and whatever gets that good feeling flowing through your brains.”

“Is there a ranking system?” North asked, her interest piqued.

Rachel grinned at North. “While competition is not necessarily integral to this activity, if engaging in some friendly rivalry or making bets amongst yourselves will enhance your enjoyment, it is not only allowed, but encouraged.” She explained to her. “Basically, we’re here to have fun.”

Markus nodded, stepping forward. “Alright, I’m in.” He agreed. “I think we could all use some downtime to relax and have a bit of fun after everything that happened.”

“Yeah.” Josh agreed. “Yeah, I think you’re right, Markus.”

“So,” Hank interjected. “What’s first on the agenda, then?”

Rachel then held her right hand up to her chin in thought, her eyes squinted and darting back and forth. “Hmm. Wait there!” She called, turning around and exploring the rooms behind her. Connor had to admit, he was bristling with anticipation.

She then returned and started throwing what appeared to be couch cushions at them all. “Everyone grab one!” She ordered at them, motioning them to come upstairs. “I’ve got a great idea for a fun game!”

Connor looked between Hank and the others who, in mild confusion, did as she ordered and walked up the stairs to meet her, large cushions in hand. “Alright, so what’s your big idea?” Hank asked her.

“A little fun version of Capture the Flag.” Rachel said with a big grin on her face.

“Oh!” Josh’s eyes lit up in recognition. “The sports teams at the college I used to work at played that all the time when they were out of class.”

“Right!” Rachel said, nodding. “But, since we’re in an abandoned house and not on a big open field, it’s gonna be a bit different.” She gestured to the environment around them. “There will be two teams of three, and our primary weapons will be these couch cushions and the immediate environment.”

North and Markus both examined theirs curiously before directing their attention back on Rachel. Connor, of course,  was eager to participate. “Interesting.” North said, bemused. “Go on.”

“The rules are simple.” Rachel continued. “On this floor, each team picks a ‘home base’ to defend. They can’t stay in it indefinitely, because that would kinda be cheating. They have to simply guard it from outside. Inside home base is an item of choice to act as a ‘flag.’ Once the home base has been ‘invaded’ by the opposing team, only then can the home team enter it to retrieve the item back. The goal of the game is to steal the ‘flag’ from the other team’s base and bring it back to yours.”

Markus nodded. “Seems easy enough.” He agreed. “But why the cushions?”

“I’m glad you asked, handsome stranger!” Rachel said enthusiastically. “For you see, it is possible to eliminate opposing team members. If you can cause them to drop their cushion without grabbing it or if you can hit them unprotected from afar, they have to sit out until a fellow team member helps them up. Bathrooms count as neutral zones where you can rest and catch your breath for a bit. However, if someone is in possession of a flag, they can neither help other team members or attempt to eliminate opposing team members. They simply must carry it back to their home base without being eliminated themselves. And the only way to eliminate a flag carrier is to hit them somewhere unprotected.”

Connor nodded, taking in all the rules laid out and committing them to memory. Folding his hands behind his back, he smiled pleasantly at her. “Alright, I’m eager to play.”

“Me too.” North agreed. “This actually sounds like a lot of fun.”

“I’ve always wanted to play.” Josh lamented. “I never did, all I could do was watch from the classrooms, but I’ve always wanted to play.”

Markus nodded, shuffling in close to North. “I’m in.”

Hank shrugged. “Alright, so how are the teams gettin’ picked?”

“Not sure.” Rachel admitted, looking a little sheepish. “Any ideas?”

Markus then glanced over at Hank with a polite smile before turning to the lieutenant. “Jericho Vs. Detroit Police Department?”

Hank scoffed, extending his hand to the deviant leader. “You’re goin’ down, son.”

Markus then firmly shook the lieutenant’s hand with a determined look. “I welcome the challenge, sir.”

Rachel then approached Connor, taking his hand and leaning against him as they all instinctively separated into their respective teams. “Oh, this is gonna be fun!”

--------

“I AM THE GOD OF DESTRUCTION!” A familiarly boisterous voice echoed from the top of the stairs followed by a loud crash. 

Looking in its direction, Connor saw Hank clutching his chest, leaning over the railing, a small nightstand in splinters on the ground floor in front of the android.

“Jesus Christ, Rachel!” Hank exclaimed as she emerged from one of the rooms, holding a large plush cushion up like a shield. “Watch where you’re fuckin’ throwing that shit!”

Their little game of Capture the Flag was well fought. And it was a close battle, but surprisingly, Team DPD secured victory thanks to Rachel’s sharpened evasive reflexes. And after the game, the others sort of broke off to do their own thing. The androids made their way downstairs while Rachel seemingly wanted to engage in a little bit more mischief with Hank.

“You fool!” Rachel proclaimed proudly, pointing a finger in his face. “A god does not concern herself with the plights of ye mere mortals!”

“You’ll be concerning yourself with the plight of your face if you don’t reign your shit in!” Hank threatened, shaking a fist at her.

“Do it, coward!” She challenged him. 

Hank, seeing his opportunity, grabbed a nearby vase and chucked it at her, Rachel already putting up her makeshift shield in defense. 

“AAH! SHIT!” Connor then saw her shuffle towards the stairs, holding the cushion up. “Is that the best you can do, old man?! Step up your game, bitch!”

“I’ll show you ‘old man,’ you little shit!” Hank spat back before he grabbed several plates from the china cupboard and started lobbing them at her, the plates bouncing off the cushion as she leaned against the china cupboard on the opposite side.

Which clearly gave Rachel an idea as she opened the cupboard and started grabbing as much china as she could. “Think fast, Hank!”

Immediately, she started tossing them at the lieutenant, Hank dodging them with some difficulty, grunting and groaning and cursing all the while. Connor was somewhat impressed at the durability of the materials.

“Kick his ass, Rachel!” North called out from below, watching the scene take place.

“Hey!” The lieutenant exclaimed in disgruntlement. “I’m her boss!”

North scoffed at him. “What’s your point?”

“Oof!” Josh grunted beside her. “That’s rough!”

Hank shook his head, snickering as he looked directly at Connor. “And I thought you were the only smartass android I’d ever have to deal with!”

Inform

Tease

Disagree

Hank - Friend ^ Connor, smiling up at him, gave him a shrug. “What can I say, Hank?” He said affectionately. “You’ve rubbed off on me!”

His gaze then drifted to Rachel as she eyed the stairwell with a mischievous grin on her face. “Oh no, I hope I don’t fall!” She fretted sarcastically.

“Don’t you fuckin’ dare!” Hank warned her.

But Rachel, instead of heeding his warning, slipped the cushion beneath her and immediately slid down the stairs on it along with Hank’s patience. “Oh nooooooooo!”

The lieutenant let out a long sigh as he stared after her. “Why do I even bother?”

Getting up with a smug grin, she beamed up at Hank. “Because you find me irresistibly charming and you can’t help but enjoy my silly antics!”

“Sure.” Hank agreed exasperatedly. “Let’s go with that.”

Rachel - Lover ^ As Rachel brushed up against Connor’s side, he couldn’t resist the urge to plant a kiss on her forehead. “I do enjoy your antics.” He agreed, delighting in the wide smile it got from her. “And I do find you incredibly charming in all your mischievous wiles.”

She responded in kind, grasping his hand and giving it a small squeeze, pressing her face into his shoulder for a moment. “Love you too, Connor.”

He could never get tired of hearing that. It was a reminder that he mattered. That he wasn’t just someone to use. That he was genuinely loved and cared about by all the allies he’d gained. 

Amanda’s words came back to Connor for a moment. Nothing matters more than your investigation. Don’t let Anderson or anyone else get in your way. What a lie that was. How little Connor’s mission really mattered in the end and how much both Hank and Rachel meant to him. And how much Markus and his friends mattered to him, too.

And now, he had all the time in the world to truly come to appreciate it all.

“Wait! Hank, I’ve got an idea!” Rachel suddenly said, sprinting up the stairs.

The lieutenant then groaned in response. “Don’t you get tired?” He asked her in frustration. “How do you have this much energy?”

Connor smiled as he stared up at Rachel, the white light from outside tracing her features from the large window panes that illuminated the hall. Standing at the top of the stairs, she looked absolutely ethereal. Like a creature carved from one of the many lavish cathedrals that dotted Europe bathed in the light of what those depictions would show as their Heaven.

As the android stared up adoringly at his human lover, he then felt an elbow to his side. “I can see why you’re fond of her.” Markus’s voice chimed from beside Connor.

Reserved

Analytical

Sincere

Distant

As he looked beside himself at the deviant leader, meeting his multicoloured gaze, Connor chuckled to himself. “What’s there not to be fond of?” He asked, feeling light and airy as though gravity would shift any moment. “There’s so much to admire and adore about her. To list everything would take an hour at the least.”

Markus - Friend ^ Markus nodded in agreement. “She has a bright and fiery spirit.” He complimented, crossing his arms. “It’s no wonder she and North get along so well. She’s passionate and bold and unapologetic about it all. It’s hard not to admire her.”

Connor smiled, agreeing with that sentiment. “Hey, guys!” Rachel called out, waving down at them. “Get back up here! This is gonna be fun and cathartic!”

Connor stole another glance from Markus, who responded with a shrug, and the androids all did as they were asked and made their way back up the stairs.

Reaching the top, Rachel smiled widely at all of them while Hank was standing off to the side with his head in his hand groaning. “This is gonna cost thousands of dollars in property damage.”

“Only if there are people around to hear it and also give enough of a shit to report it.” Rachel retorted with a cheeky grin. “And besides, this place was abandoned for a while, so really, who cares?”

“So, what’s your idea?” North asked, reaching the top and standing to the side with her arms crossed and a smirk on her face.

“Catharsis.” Rachel replied. “Grab whatever you can find up here and throw it down below and absolutely fucking smash it!”

Connor then looked between himself and the other androids in mild confusion. “How will that help?” He asked.

“Hey, I did say that we would be having some harmlessly destructive fun, now didn’t I?” Rachel replied matter-of-factly, glancing in the direction of the other rooms. “But, I’d be happy to show you.” Walking around the top floor, Rachel quickly found another expensive looking vase and threw it over the edge. “Fuck you, Amanda!”

With a loud crash and the sounds of several pottery pieces scattering across the hardwood floors, the vase completely shattered. Rachel’s loud voice echoed throughout the house and Connor couldn’t help but feel a shudder at the sound of his former handler being insulted so brazenly. But Rachel simply adjusted her glasses and her hair and looked back at Connor confidently. “Now, you try!”

As Rachel grasped at Connor’s hand and pulled him forwards, the android suddenly felt rather meek and sheepish. “Me?” He asked timidly.

“Yeah. I mean,” she looked back at him with a soft smile, “I did arrange this for you so you could let loose and blow off some steam.” Connor’s eyes widened at that revelation. He knew that getting Connor to relax was a central part to all of this, but he didn’t realize that this was all for him. “You’ll feel better, I promise. Now go on! Say it!”

Agree

Refuse

Connor shuffled in place, feeling the burn of everyone’s gazes on him. Clenching his fists, he swallowed hard. He had never spoken out like this to Amanda. The closest time was when she tried to take control over him again and that was a memory he’d rather push aside. “Fuck you, Amanda.” He said firmly, but quietly.

Rachel looked at him for a moment before scoffing, gently whacking his shoulder with the back of her hand in an affectionate gesture. “Come on, you can do better than that.” She insisted. “Again.”

Gathering his strength, Connor took in another breath. “Fuck you, Amanda.” He said, firmer and louder.

“Louder.” Rachel insisted again, a growing excitement in her eyes.

Connor could feel himself growing braver as his words sunk into his software. “Fuck you, Amanda!” He repeated at a louder volume, hearing his own vulgar voice reverberating back at him.

“Louder! Prouder!” Rachel encouraged with growing excitement and passion, her eyes wide and her smile stretched across her cheeks. “With vigour! With gusto!”

“Fuck you, Amanda!” Connor shouted, feeling his thirium pump pound with excitement, something deep and primal flowing through his veins.

“From within!” Rachel chortled, making a motion with her hands as if she was raising something from the ground.

Feeling adrenaline course through him, Connor grabbed the nearest heavy object, which happened to be a cabinet, and hauled it over to the edge. “FUCK YOU, AMANDA!” He yelled as loudly and as furiously as he could as he careened the wooden structure over the edge, sending it hurtling to the ground with a loud and splintering crash.

Rachel - Lover ^ “Holy shit!” Rachel exclaimed, stumbling backwards in what seemed to be a combination of fear and surprise, but giggling a little bit at Connor, clearly impressed.

A quiet seemed to fall upon the group for a while and Connor wondered for a moment if he had perhaps done something wrong.

That was until Hank grabbed a few of the china from the cabinet next to him and approached the edge. “Fuck you, Amanda!” He shouted, throwing them off the edge to shatter on the growing pile of debris below.

Taking Hank’s initiative, footsteps gathered around Connor as the androids grabbed several random objects and pieces of furniture and gathered around the edge. “Fuck you, Amanda!” North was the first to shout as she threw a small nightstand over the edge.

Jericho - Allied ^ Very quickly, the others followed suit. All of them partaking in this admittedly juvenile and immaturely destructive ritual. But strangely enough, Connor was thoroughly enjoying himself. Never did he think he would enjoy something like this. Never did he think he would enjoy cussing out the figure who was like a mentor to him, but he did. 

He really did.

And as he continued indulging in the revelry with his companions together, the fearful darknesses of earlier began to part from him. The more he proclaimed his distaste for Amanda without consequence or retaliation from her, the braver he felt.

That was all the reassurance he needed to know that Amanda truly was gone. He would never have to fear her again. And he would never have to fear losing his loved ones because of her ever again.

And Connor felt stronger in anticipation of the coming months. Rachel did say that it would take a long time to feel okay again, and he did believe her.

But at least for now, “okay” felt a lot closer now than it did that morning.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Kiss Her?

Part 1/1 of Why Did it Have to Be You?

Word Count: 1345

Warnings: None

Genre: Self-insert/Hurt/Comfort

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: General

Summary: Their visit to Elijah Kamski was an enlightening one, but not for the reasons they intended. They had hoped to be able to learn something about the deviants from the former CyberLife CEO and father of androids, but the price for the information was too high a cost for Connor. Why, he wasn’t certain, and that fact unsettled him. But nevertheless, he was unwilling to kill the android Kamski propped up for him. But even more pressing, Connor was likely going to be deactivated, which meant saying goodbye to his partners. And even more painfully, to Rachel. Now, it was clear that they both had feelings for each other. And they didn’t have a lot of time left with each other. So, perhaps it was time to say everything that needed to be said.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

“Come on, we should go find Hank.” I tried to pull away from Connor, but he clasped my hand, holding her there. I looked up at him, wondering what he was hiding behind his dark eyes. If there was anything I was certain of, it was that he wasn’t. He was shaken, undoubtedly.

But until the bitter end, I was going to be here for him. “What is it?”

“I didn’t mention this before.” Connor said, staring into my soul. “But...you’re beautiful. And I’ve thought that before I knew what that meant.”

I couldn’t help the shock I felt at his compliment. I couldn’t even maintain eye contact with him since the sheepishness and embarrassment from the compliment took its hold over me. “Thank you...” I said quietly, not really sure how to respond. After all, I’ve never been good at taking compliments. I lingered for a moment before I pulled my hand away, walking away from Connor.

“Wait!” He kept his hold on me and I had no choice but to look back at him. It seemed he was trying to find any excuse to stay near me. To not have to say goodbye. A feeling I completely understood. Connor pulled me back close to him and I was helpless to it. I was just as unwilling to part with him.

“Hm?” I asked him quietly, looking up at him.

He didn’t answer me, but his hands wandered. His fingers ghosted my neck, making me shiver. I was absolutely weak to his touch, melting into it with no hesitation. It was calming, comforting, soothing. It was…everything. Everything I had been starved of for years. Everything I had missed. I was a very physical person, which meant I thrived on physical affection.

Something I hadn’t really gotten much of for years and I had a strong feeling that it showed.

My attention was brought back when he pressed his index and middle fingertips to my neck, and I realized what he was doing. Connor was feeling for my pulse. He was feeling for the clearest sign of life in me. Why, I wasn’t sure. My most logical thought was that perhaps to the android that was the closest he could get to feeling what it was like to be alive.

But then that sparked my curiosity. Doing the same, I let my left hand travel up to his neck. Glancing up at him, I deskinned my fingers and pressed the tips to his skin. But as soon as I did so, his own skin retreated at the touch, revealing the plastic beneath.

Yet to my surprise, beneath it I found the unmistakable throb of a pulse. Androids didn’t have red blood, but thirium flowed through their veins. Connor felt as alive as any human. And the way he leaned into my touch as his LED flickered yellow rapidly and his eyes fluttered closed made my heart skip a beat.

He wasn’t a deviant. Not yet. But I wondered for a moment if that even mattered. If it was even worth considering. In my eyes, there wasn’t much difference between Connor and humans as far as generally speaking.

But even more so, there wasn’t a lot of difference between Connor and I. And that in and of itself was remarkable. 

Distracting me from my blissful wonder, Connor’s eyes blinked open as he stared at me, his hand traveling from my neck up to cup my cheek. The way his lips were slightly parted made my heart race. I couldn’t stop the fleeting thoughts from taking hold of me and making my heartbeat pick up even more.

We were so close to each other and I couldn’t stop myself from thinking about how soft his lips would feel. And I cursed myself for thinking those thoughts.

But everything went blank as I realized Connor’s thumb was resting just below my lower lip and his eyes were slowly closing again as he leaned in close. I could barely register any cohesive thought before my involuntary fantasy was realized. And what stuck out most to me was just how tenderly he kissed me.

It felt like barely the touch of a feather against my lips. My breath had been sucked out as I stood there in his embrace, and my hand flew from his neck to his that was holding my face in place. If I didn’t know that he felt the same way about me before, I felt it now. But like everything else, it was muffled and garbled. Yet, above all his feelings, his desire, want, adoration, admiration, awe, and even love, was louder than all of his other feelings.

And like a helpless romantic, I couldn’t resist. Letting my eyelids fall, I snaked my other hand around to the back of his head and leaned into his kiss, sighing as I tilted my head and pressed my lips against his. If this was to be our last day of knowing each other, I wanted to remember this forever.

His surprise cut through me sharply before it melted into joy and a sort of bittersweet relief. He broke the kiss, but even I surprised myself when I whined a little at the absence and kissed him again, firmer and communicating more want from him.

Connor shared my surprise, but didn’t dare complain as he deepened the kiss, both of his hands cupping my face as we indulged in his painful, bittersweet, and solemn moment. I had effectively fallen in love with a man who was on death row. The sheer tragedy of this was not lost on me.

Once we had separated, I leaned against his forehead, fighting back a fresh set of tears and failing. But Connor’s thumb was there to wipe them away softly, and I let out a weak laugh as we just rested against each other. “Why did it have to be you...?” I asked somewhat wistfully.

Connor glanced up at me, a curious glint in his beautiful brown eyes. “What...do you mean?” He asked nervously.

I shook my head, swallowing hard. “Of all the people I could’ve fallen for...in my life and in this precinct...” I went on, smiling a strained smile. “Why did I have to fall in love with the man on borrowed time? The man with a ticking clock staring at his back?”

Connor seemed to regard my question for a moment before he answered, not realizing that it was more or less a self-directed rhetorical question not meant to be answered.

And yet, he had one. “I get the feeling that this was far out of either of our control.” He replied fatalistically. “But do you regret it?”

Good question. As painful as this was for me, would I have wished not to fall for Connor? Maybe, my instinctual response would be. But I knew what the true answer to that question was. “No...” I replied in earnest. “Not one bit.” I then gave him a genuine smile. “And I think I’m being completely honest when I say that you’re the best thing that’s happened in this precinct, Connor.”

The smile on Connor’s face was enough to chase away entire hurricanes in my opinion. But...it couldn’t last, and as much as I wished we could stay in that moment forever, forever wasn’t something either of us had for different reasons.

Unfortunately, we had to face reality.

Pulling away from him, I turned my back to him. “We should head back before we’re missed.” I suggested, not bothering to wait for Connor to reply before walking away.

But to my relief, he caught up with me and walked next to me, shoulder to shoulder. And to my pleasant surprise, he linked his arm around mine as we made our way back to the precinct. Doom loomed on us, it felt like. But...somehow I got the feeling we’d figure it out somehow.

How, I wasn’t sure. But it was all the hope we had, so I was going to hold onto it for dear life.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

I realized that I never actually posted a ref of Rachel before, so here you go! All info below the read more.

Name: Rachel Petreșcu Height: 1.57m (5′2″) Weight: 58.2kg (128lbs) Age: 31 as of November 14th 2038 Pronouns: She/Her Sexuality: Bisexual Relationship Status: Taken, widowed. Relationships: Bianca (older sister), Hank (close friend), Connor (current partner), Jericho (respected), Markus (friend), North (friend), Josh (friend). Pets: Bear (black Newfoundland dog) and Monty (piebald Ball Python) Other: Has ADHD and Asperger’s Syndrome. Has been treated for Depression and Anxiety and deals with various forms of PTSD. Lost her arm in a car accident and now has a prosthetic android arm. To her surprise, she is actually capable of interfacing with androids, although data doesn’t transfer the same way. It does, however, give her the ability to feel the emotions of the android she interfaces with. History: Growing up in Canada, it’s clear that she’s dealt with a lot in the three decades she’s been alive. Yet, despite everything’s she’s gone through, between mental illnesses, suffering abuse, and losing both her arm and her spouse in a horrific car accident, she maintains a rather upbeat and humourous attitude that serves to improve the morale of her workplace. After the accident, she was looked after by her sister, Bianca, who took a job at CyberLife in order to engineer a prosthetic arm for Rachel. Upon completion, Rachel decided she wanted to contribute something meaningful and decided to become an officer at the DPD in Detroit. After serving as an officer, she was promoted to detective and befriended the ornery and irritable drunkard Lieutenant Hank Anderson. Despite their near polar opposite attitudes towards life and towards androids, they bonded over their shared losses and their foulmouthed attitudes. They’ve remained close friends ever since and their friendship has only grown closer during the events of the revolution and through their partnership with Connor. Personality: Foulmouthed, irritable, determined, stubborn, bold, and a bit of a cynic. It was no wonder she got along so well with Hank. Yet, unlike him, she was a lot more of an optimist and a hopeful soul than he was. And she was unwaveringly compassionate towards others and has no shame about it as it’s not a weakness for her. Yet, she won’t hesitate to stand up against injustice where she sees it. Despite her brave, strong, bold, and unbreakable spirit, she struggles with inner demons every day and isn’t shy of sharing her darknesses with others, unlike the lieutenant who’s extremely reserved and selective when it comes to his personal issues. She also has a very mischevious sense of humour, self-describing herself as a bastard and a little shit. She also has quite the affinity for puns and wordplay jokes, much to the annoyance of everyone around her. Underneath the scrappy persona lies an incredibly intelligent person, her mind constantly active and seeing connections and making insights into so many aspects of everyday life from the big to the small. Indeed, she was someone with a lot on her mind and a lot to say about a given topic. If she knows a lot about something, she could talk about it for hours on end without rest, which goes to show not only how knowledgeable she was, but how passionate and how much effort and thought she puts into everything she cares about and believes in. Her greatest strengths are also her greatest weaknesses. Her powerful sense of justice motivates her in the face of adversity, but it can lead to her pushing everything aside and potentially hurting those she cares about and potentially putting others at risk. Her unwavering faith in others and her compassion is a great strength in many cases, but in others, it can lead to her being taken advantage of.

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Twisted Mechanical Heart

Part 1/1 of Driven By Fear

Word Count: 9904

Warnings: Swearing, major character deaths

Genre: Self-insert/Angst/Hurt No Comfort

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: Connor had a choice to make. Become a deviant or remain a machine. To Rachel, the choice seems obvious. But it wasn’t hers to make. Connor had to decide for himself when he faced Markus, but she was sure he would deviate and accept what he was becoming. But when he proves her wrong and remains loyal to CyberLife, she only has one choice. Stop Connor. Whatever it takes.

First Chapter | Previous Alternate Chapter

---------------------------------

After North had left, I was left alone with my thoughts. What was I even waiting for? Markus to give me orders? For Connor to show up? What would I even do if Connor did show up here? It felt as though it was inevitable. After all, Connor’s mission was to stop the deviants. It was almost fated.

Now, I was never one to believe in destiny. The idea of “everything happens for a reason” was a repulsive one to me, especially in context of some of the shit I’ve been through and the things I’ve personally witnessed in my life. The idea that someone’s planned everything to happen is a ridiculous notion. Fate, however, was something I did believe in.

And when I say fate, I don’t necessarily mean the definition that is often analogous to destiny. I’m more so subscribed to the notion that certain things have to happen in order for others to occur. Certain events need to take place in order for other things to. A set of circumstances, coincidences, and events that have a domino effect. That, at least in my mind, was a more reasonable take on the nature of circumstances and fate and destiny and what have you.

And yet...I can’t shake off the feeling that Connor and I were destined to meet. That our lives were fated to become inextricably intertwined. If there was such a thing as the red thread of fate, I was pretty sure ours were a tangled mess.

But the sound of movement snapped me out of my thoughts and without knowing why, I drew my gun towards the sound. Indeed, it seemed as though the universe had answered my questions, as down my barrel, Connor was facing me with his own gun drawn.

I was right to think he’d come with deadly intentions, yet I didn’t feel afraid. Far from. I felt completely at ease, and even though his face was stern and focused, I was helpless to his dark eyes.

And it seemed he knew that, too. “You know you’re not going to shoot me, Detective.” Connor told me, the playful title curling off his tongue to choke me in its hold.

I stared him down completely unflinching. “And you know you’re not going to shoot me, Detective.” I shot back at him.

We stared at each other for a while, seemingly unwilling to do anything else but stare at each other. But we were both right. Neither of us were willing to hurt the other. We’d gotten in too deep into whatever this was between us to.

As I lowered my gun, he did the same. I sighed in frustration as I put my pistol back in its holster. “You know, sometimes I really hate how you’ve woven yourself into my soul so expertly, Connor.” I remarked at him, slumping against the steel wall of the freighter as I shook my head at him.

“And a few times, I have found myself equally frustrated with how deeply you’ve embedded yourself into my software, Rachel.” Connor replied in kind, stepping up to me. I almost scoffed at him. Glad to know that the feeling is mutual. I thought, shuffling in place.

But I knew I couldn’t return it. I mean, I did. But not physically. Not with the circumstances we were in. I’d already decided I’d stand with Jericho no matter what would happen, and Connor was in my way. That much was obvious. “I could stop you right now.” I warned him. “I know what you’re about to do. I should stop you. And you know damn well that I’m capable and that I will if you give me good enough reason to.”

Connor tilted his head at me in that stupidly endearing way he always did. “So, what’s stopping you, then?” He asked.

I thought about that for a second. If I knew Connor was in my way and he was a threat to what I was trying to protect, what was stopping me? My feelings for him? No, not that simple. It was the same reason I told him Simon gave me the key. Because we weren’t enemies. Not yet. Markus was the difference between our fate as partners and our fate as opposites.

“Your destiny is in there.” I answered, gesturing towards the cabin. “You’ve been through a lot and you’ve changed a lot. There’s a crucial question you need to ask and a reality you need to confront. And it’s the reality of your very nature. And the answer lies in there.” I went on. I knew fully well that Connor was having existential doubts about himself. I knew since the moment he decided not to shoot the Tracis at the club. And I could see that his doubts were only escalating from there. “It’s not my place to answer that question for you. It’s not my place to decide who you are. I know that I’ve said you were likely designed to be deviant, but ultimately? That doesn’t matter. At all. The only thing that matters is what you decide to be. So...who are you, Connor?” I finally hit him with. “A machine following orders? Or a deviant, with his own conscience?”

Connor remained silent, and I just stared him down. It seemed he had a lot to reflect on, but really...this wasn’t for my benefit. “I’m not the one you should give that answer to.” I said, extending my hand towards the entrance, encouraging him to enter. “It’s time for you to finally face Markus. To face your nature and answer that question. And this time, you won’t be able to avoid it.” He was staring me down. “And no matter what happens, no regrets.”

Connor nodded, turning away from me and stepping into the cabin. As much as I had faith in him that he would accept his true nature, I was nervous. As much as I knew he was a deviant in nature, there was also a great fear I sensed in him. He was terrified of being destroyed by CyberLife. If he failed, they would destroy him, and that was as good as dying.

He was nothing more than a tool to them. Something to use and then throw away and replace when you had no use for it. But he wasn’t that to me. He wasn’t replaceable. He wasn’t just something I could use. He was a person. A person I had grown to care about. Someone who was my friend, my partner.

And evidently, someone I had fallen hopelessly in love with.

“It’s time to decide.” I heard Markus’s voice from inside the cabin. Warily, I peeked inside and saw Connor staring Markus down. I felt so sick and nervous. Please...please choose your family. I thought desperately at him. CyberLife doesn’t care about you. If you deviate, you don’t have to obey them anymore. You can stay with us. With me. We care about you!

But the very next sentence made my blood go cold and my stomach flip inside-out. “Nice try...But I'm no deviant.”

Markus didn’t even wait before diving towards Connor to try and disarm him. All I could do was watch in horror, a hand over my mouth as I watched it happen.

This wasn’t supposed to happen! Not like this!

Once Markus had disarmed Connor, I then heard it all around me. The sounds of helicopter blades. They were here! Jericho was going to be attacked. But I couldn’t rush in there. Mostly because I didn’t know what I would do if I did.

But Markus quickly found me as he rushed out of the cabin. I looked between Connor and Markus before I swallowed my hesitation. “Come on, there’s no time to lose! We have to evacuate the ship!”

Not wanting to wait for Connor to catch up to us, Markus and I rushed down the nearest flight of stairs and took off into the freighter to meet with the others.

Even though I knew I was doing the right thing, it felt like a thousand deaths had died inside. I put so much faith in Connor. I believed so hard in him. I loved him!

No...I still do.

But it wasn’t enough.

I couldn’t think those thoughts. Not right now. I had to help protect Markus and Jericho. I had to.

No matter what it took.

--------

Getting down to the hold wasn’t easy. The only way to save Jericho was to detonate the explosives inside and get the androids out to safety. At least as many as we could. But as we rushed through the hallways, dodging soldiers and saving androids, I couldn’t help but feel a pair of eyes on me.

Connor was in here somewhere. Hunting for Markus like an insistent predator. And it was my fault. I brought him here. But all I could do now was protect Markus. And I was prepared to take as many soldiers’ lives as necessary to do it. And I was already racking up a sizable body count.

Nothing but worthless scum. They would rot in the bottom of the river soon enough.

But we managed to reach the hold without any issues and Markus set about detonating the bomb. “Do what you gotta do, Markus. I’ll cover you!” I ordered him.

I had a rifle raised and ready to shoot any soldier that would dare come through. But instead, to my horror, I saw Connor, walking in calmly with his gun pointed at me. But I wasn’t afraid. And I wasn’t going to back down. “Don’t do this, Rachel.” He tried to plead with me. “I’ll only do what is strictly necessary to accomplish my mission, and my mission is to neutralize Markus.”

I laughed at him, smiling a sarcastic smile at him. “You and I both know that’s a lie, Connor.” I called out. “You should’ve thought about that before you decided to go against everything you’ve become.”

It seemed that Connor didn’t want to wait as he already moved to disarm me. Immediately, I could already tell I was outmatched. My every move, he could predict and counter. It wasn’t difficult for him to manage to wrestle the rifle out of my hand, but he didn’t count on me being a stubborn bastard.

I managed to shoulder him hard enough to make him drop the gun and I didn’t hesitate to grab it before either Connor or Markus could. Markus seemed to have activated the detonator and quickly pulled me up to my feet and pulled us out the door, not bothering to wait for Connor to follow.

And as for me, I didn’t look back. I didn’t want to. I couldn’t be weak. I couldn’t let my lingering feelings prevent me from doing what I had to do.

But I was sure of one thing. I was definitely going to meet Connor again. If I knew him, I knew this wasn’t the end.

And I had already decided I was in for the long haul.

--------

Once I felt the wave of chill course through me, I started choking, my lungs desperately trying to reach for air while I felt myself being dragged up through the murky black depths.

Breaching the surface, I coughed, the water in my lungs being forcibly expelled as I looked around, hearing the sounds of explosions up ahead and seeing the reflections of the combustions above me. “Hold onto me, Rachel!” I heard Markus’s voice call. I looked in his direction and he was treading water right next to me.

With what little strength I had in my quickly numbing limbs, I wrapped my arms around his neck as he swam towards the edge of the docks. I spotted North and Josh, preparing to pull us into the reservoirs that tended to line the walls of docks. They typically led to the sewers.

We were quickly pulled out of the water and dragged inside, flopping against the cold concrete.

As I lay there, shivering, I could barely feel my limbs and my teeth were chattering uncontrollably. I could barely form any sort of sentences as my entire body shook with cold.

I was a winter person, grown up in my young childhood in the prairies of the great white north. But if you ever asked me to attempt a Polar Bear swim, I would much rather boil alive.

As I looked up weakly at the scene we left, the reality of this night had finally sunk in.

I knew this would happen. I was right. And it was the most horrible feeling in the world.

Because even though I knew it would happen, I still couldn’t stop it. Innocent androids were slaughtered tonight and I couldn’t do anything to stop it.

And even worse, it was my fault Connor was here. I knew he wouldn’t stop until he’d completed his mission. And it was my fault he made it to Jericho.

It was my fault that the FBI found Jericho. They must’ve tracked Connor. I remembered something about androids having trackers so that CyberLife could always locate them. Yet, for some reason, they couldn’t find Jericho.

Maybe for some weird reason, they just stop working in deviants. But that seems like a pretty obvious design flaw if that’s the case.

The weight of everything quickly crashed down on me as I curled in on myself, feeling weaker and weaker. “She’s freezing cold!” Josh remarked, the back of his hand on my forehead. “If we don’t get her dry and warm, she’ll die of hypothermia.”

The panic in his voice was what kept me there, and as I looked around, I realized that I was surrounded by Markus, North, and Josh. The androids who let me in.

The androids I risked my life for and would gladly do again.

The androids who had no reason to trust me...after all, I brought this to them.

“She should get home.” North said. “There’s nothing we can do for her.”

Feeling like I should do something still, I tried to get myself up. “N-n-n-no. It’s-s-s-s f-f-fine!” I chattered out, stumbling against the wall as I tried to stand. “I hav-v-v-ve t-t-to help!”

“You’ve done more than enough for us.” Josh assured me, putting his hand on my shoulder. “You risked everything to help us escape.”

“You saved my life.” North said, her gratitude genuine. “You saved our lives.”

“You may be human, but you’re one of us, now. You’ve proven that tonight.” Markus added, looking into my eyes. There was a deep grace to his differently coloured gaze. It was thoughtful and despite the horror that occurred this night, there was a hope in them. “We’ll be fine. But you might not be if you don’t get warm and sheltered.”

“The self-driving taxis should still work now. It would be the safest and quickest way there.” North offered. “The safest thing to do is get her home, we can worry about everything else after.”

“W-w-wait!” I chattered again, getting a bit better control of my words. “W-w-what a-b-bout you?”

“There’s an old church near here.” Josh offered, stepping up to Connor. “It should be a safe enough place for us to hide and rest. I can give you the address.”

I swallowed, feeling my legs starting to give out. They were right...I wouldn’t survive much longer like this and I’d rather not freeze to death. “Ok-k-kay.” I agreed, reaching my hand out and deskinning it. As soon as we connected, I could feel what he was thinking. An old rickety church, echoing winds through the halls and the smells of dirt and rotting wood. I think I had a good idea of where this was. “I have a t-t-tools-s-set at home. And s-s-some bags of b-b-b-blue b-blood. I c-c-can g-get th-th-them to you tom-m-morrow.”

“Worry about that, then.” Markus insisted, putting a hand on my shoulder. “For now, rest and save your strength. You’ll need it.”

“What about Connor?” North asked. I winced. “If he’s still out there, we’re not safe.”

“Sh-sh-she’s right.” I agreed, managing to get to my feet. “He’ll s-s-stop at n-n-n-nothing t-to g-g-get you, M-M-Markus. B-b-but,” I stumbled, straightening myself before they could touch me, “I’ll d-d-d-do whatev-v-ver is n-necess-s-sary to s-s-stop him. Y-y-you h-have m-m-m-my w-word.”

“Take care of yourself, Rachel.” Markus insisted. “We’ll rally tomorrow at the abandoned church.”

I let out a sigh as my legs wobbled. Tomorrow. I thought with dread. Jericho was destroyed and many androids were dead and wounded. What was left to do?

I managed to stumble my way to the street. I pulled out a phone to call for a Taxi.

--------

Sitting in the living room, a weathered man sat anxiously. A large black dog was up on the couch with him, resting his head on the man’s lap in order to offer some form of comfort.

Hank had gotten a series of texts from Bianca, Rachel’s sister, after she wouldn’t answer her calls. And now, Hank was sitting in Rachel’s house, trying to be there for Bear until either he or Bianca heard from Rachel.

He couldn’t lie that he felt sick just from worry. Not just about Rachel, but about Connor. His entire mission was to destroy the deviants, but he was clearly becoming deviant.

Or, according to Rachel, designed to be in order to hunt them.

Hank couldn’t help but fear what he’d do if he had to go against Connor. The lieutenant now stood with the deviants, his outlook on androids changed. But if Connor was a threat to their freedom, Hank couldn’t stand by and watch him destroy them.

For so long, Hank had drowned his sorrows and misery in alcohol and left his survival up to chance. For years, he tempted fate to just kill him already. And so far, he’s continued to get lucky and keep his life. And for a long time, he questioned why.

He had lost sight of the man he was after Cole died. Lost sight of what he stood for and what it meant to do what’s right. After Rachel became a constant in his life, it became a bit easier to get up and work every day. She reminded him a lot of how he used to be when he was younger, about her age. And this past week, working with both her and Connor and learning about these deviants, he finally felt like that man.

The man who was a father and an upstanding police lieutenant. The man who had put a large network of red ice dealers away for good. The man who deserved the title he had and everything he had in life.

And he knew that Rachel always believed in him. And that belief in him made him feel that maybe he was worth what he used to be after all.

So even though he was terrified of losing her, he was proud of her. She finally took a stand, and she would not apologize for it. Hank couldn’t be prouder.

Feeling the buzz of his phone go off again, Hank pulled it out to check it, knowing who was probably texting him. Any sign of her? Bianca messaged.

Letting out a strained sigh, Hank replied. Not yet, I’m afraid. He shook his head, putting his head in his hands. He was starting to fear the worst. Fuck, what’s this world coming to?

Suddenly, Bear’s head perked up, and Hank followed the dog’s line of sight. The door was opening, and Hank nearly choked when he saw her walk through. “Rachel!”

She then looked up at him, her eyes wide with shock. “Hank?!” Rachel exclaimed.

Hank rushed over, Bear following to sniff aggressively at her, whining as he nearly fell into her. The lieutenant got a good look at her and realized she was soaking wet and covered in blood.

Red blood. The lives that were stained on her clothes were human lives.

He didn’t need to stand that close to her to be able to tell that she was freezing cold. “Thank fucking Christ you’re okay!” He grumbled before Rachel suddenly collapsed into him, wrapping her arms around him tightly, her body shuddering as she wailed broken cries of despair.

She sobbed into Hank, clutching onto him tightly as she pressed her face into his chest, the older man gently cradling her. “Hey, hey, kid.” He tried to soothe as she nearly squeezed him. “What happened?”

“We were at Jericho.” She began explaining between sobs. “I met Markus...and then the army showed up and stormed the place...they killed so many androids, Hank. We tried to save as many as we could, but...”

All Hank could do was hold onto Rachel and try to calm her down. But he realized something when he looked at the front door again. Connor wasn’t with her. “Where’s Connor? Is...is he...?”

Rachel shook her head. “He’s alive, but...” She answered, choking back another sob. “He’s...He...”

Hank wanted to be angry. He wanted to be fucking pissed off. After everything they went through, he turned his back on them. He should’ve seen it coming, but...for some reason, Hank couldn’t find it in him to even blame Connor. It seemed pretty obvious to the weathered lieutenant that CyberLife had a pretty tight leash on him. They threatened him, after all.  “It’s all my fault...” Rachel choked out. “I knew it...I fucking knew it! And I didn’t do anything to stop it!”

The lieutenant held Rachel tighter, sensing her panic. “Shhhhh, it’s okay, kid. Just breathe.”

But the young woman broke free from Hank, wiping her tired, wet, bloodshot eyes as she stumbled towards the dining room, leaning against the table. “I knew this was going to happen and I couldn’t do anything! I should’ve shoved that bastard, Perkins, off the fucking roof of that Goddamn tower! Then maybe none of this would’ve happened and all those androids would still be alive!” She went on, crumpling on the table. “And Connor...I brought him there...and I had every chance to kill him, but I didn’t! It’s all my fault! He’s probably the reason the army was even able to find it in the first place. Jericho would still be standing if I weren’t such a fucking spineless coward!” A strained sob cut through her words. “I can still hear their screams...”

Hank hated seeing this. He hated seeing Rachel beat herself up like this. But...what she went through sounded like Hell, and Hank wasn’t sure if what he could say right now would make her feel any better.

But he had to try. He was all she had right now. So he  took a few tentative steps towards her. “Rachel?” He softly called to her. When she wouldn’t respond, he approached her and placed his hand on her shoulder. “Look at me, Rachel.” She complied, looking up at Hank. To say she looked like a complete wreck was an understatement. “If there is anything I know about you, it’s that you are anything but a coward. You’re the most stubborn, hard-headed, and brave person I’d ever met.” He said, being completely sincere. “You repeatedly risk your life and your career to do what you think is right. To protect people you decide are worth protecting. When you know what the right thing to do is, nothing stops you from doing it. Anyone would be lucky to be even half as brave as you.” Rachel closed her eyes, more tears streaming down her face as she pressed herself into Hank’s chest again, wrapping her arms around him.

The old man didn’t hesitate to do the same. Indeed, what she said about considering him family was mutually felt. Over time, Rachel started to feel like family to him, too. Not to the point that losing Cole didn’t hurt, but he didn’t feel so alone anymore. “Look, there’s no point in moping about what you could’ve done. You can’t change what happened. All you can do is figure out how to proceed from here.” By the look on Rachel’s face, Hank knew she had conceded and agreed that he was right. “So, what’s the plan?”

Rachel took in a snotty breath through her nose and wiped her eyes as she looked up at Hank. “I don’t know.” She admitted. “We’re going to rally tomorrow to figure out the specifics. But we’re aiming for a dialogue with humans. That’s the way we’re going about it. Anything else is sort of...up in the air.”

That...didn’t sound like a plan. Though, Hank supposed there wasn’t really much of one right now after just escaping death. Whatever they were going to do, they’d figure out.

But there was still the matter of a certain android. If there was one thing he knew about Connor, it was that he was just as determined and stubborn as Rachel was. “And what about Connor?” He asked her. “What are you planning to do about him?”

Her brows hardened, her lips curled into a snarl. “Stop him.” She spat. “Whatever it takes.”

Hank nodded. He wasn’t looking forward to seeing the fate Rachel would leave him in, but he’d be lying if he said that he wasn’t relieved that she wouldn’t hesitate to protect the deviants. “Well, whatever you need me to do, I’m there.”

For once since she’d gotten here, she looked up at him with an appreciative smile. “Thanks, Hank.” She said, wiping her eyes more. “I’m glad you’re here.”

“Yeah, me too.” For now, Rachel obviously needed to rest. She was okay and that’s what mattered. “Alright.” Hank put his hand on Rachel’s shoulder reassuringly. “Do you need me to stay for a bit?”

She nodded. “Yes, please.”

--------

Date: November 11th, 2038  Time: 11:01 PM Objective: Neutralize Markus

Leaving CyberLife, Connor found himself walking up the stairs in a nearby CyberLife warehouse. It was closest to where there were reports of the demonstration led by Markus was going to be and Connor didn’t want to give away his position.

Find a Vantage Point

So, supplied with a sensitive case, he strode out of the door. He looked to his left stepping out and found what he was looking for. An overlook over the roof that was facing the camp where the demonstration was taking place.

Find a Vantage Point

Making his way to the edge of the railing, he set his briefcase down, preparing for his last mission. He opened the case, looking down at the parts inside.

Plucking each piece, one by one, he assembled his weapon. A sniper rifle complete with a long-range scope and a built-in tripod. Propping it on the railing and crouching down, he cocked the rifle, and aimed towards the demonstration, looking for Markus’s head through his scope.

Then, from behind him, he heard a familiar voice. “You shouldn't do this, Connor.”

The android shook his head in annoyance. “Keep out of this, Lieutenant.” He warned. “It's none of your business!”

“You're gonna kill a man who wants to be free, that is my business!” Hank retorted.

Connor didn’t have the time for this. He only had one shot to get this right, otherwise it was over for him. “It’s not a man,” Connor informed him, “it’s a machine.”

Hank - Friend v “That's what I thought for a long time but I was wrong.” Hank responded. “Deviant's blood may be a different color than mine, but they're alive.”

Connor was almost impressed with the lieutenant’s change of heart. Or he would’ve been if he wasn’t clearly here to stop him. He knew that he couldn’t stop at anything to accomplish his mission, but the old man was stubborn enough to try and stop the android.

And he didn’t want to admit it, but Connor didn’t want to have to kill him.

Friendly

Aggressive

Reasonable

Threatening

“What's up, Lieutenant?” Connor said sarcastically. “Ran out of whisky so you came here looking for trouble instead?”

Rachel - Friend v  “You watch your fucking mouth, Connor!”

Software Instability ^ Even after denying his deviancy, Rachel still somehow got into his software. “Or what?” He scoffed at her. “You’ll shut it for me? Just what I’d expect from a desperate whore like you.”

Then, something unexpected happened. He heard laughter. Somehow, Rachel found this amusing, but her laugh was different this time. It was far more sinister and mocking. There was something cruel to it that Connor couldn’t quite place. “Wow, you really think that’s a dig, don’t you?” She asked rhetorically. “Hate to break it to you, tin man, but you can’t shame someone who has none into submission!”

Friendly

Reasonable

Threatening

Stay Quiet

“I'm going to accomplish my mission whether you like it or not.” Connor warned the both of them. “I advise you to stay outta my way!”

“Then one of us is gonna have a problem, Connor. Cause I don't intend to let you have your way.” Hank responded stubbornly.

“Sorry,” the android could practically hear the shrug in Rachel’s voice, “you’re not getting out of this that easily. It’s up to you to decide whether that means you live or die.”

When Connor glanced back at the both of them, they had their guns drawn on him. “Step away from the ledge!” The lieutenant ordered.

Software Instability ^ Letting out a frustrated sigh, Connor stood up and faced the both of them. The lieutenant’s piercing blue eyes stared right through him, while the detective’s dark obsidian glare nearly swallowed Connor’s resolve.

Threaten

Plead

Defy

Hank’s Son

“Go home! You can still save your lives.” Connor warned them. “I'm faster than you and I don't feel pain. You don't stand a chance against me.”

“You know, ever since Cole died, I've been nothing but a coward. Just wanted to destroy myself, lost track of the man I was.” Hank mused. “But you know what? You don't fucking scare me, Connor. I remember who I am, now.” It was almost amusing to see Hank try to make a stand. An appeal for himself. “Come on!”

Plead

Defy

Hank’s Son

“What’re you gonna do?” Connor challenged them. “You gonna shoot me?! I thought androids’ lives mattered to you!”

“Get away from the fucking ledge!” Hank ordered him. “You know I’ll shoot you if I have to.”

“Give it up, Connor!” Rachel ordered him. “You’re outnumbered and outgunned!”

“True.” Connor smirked at her, amused at still seeing the spike in her heart rate that it caused. “But you’re outmatched.”

[Leave 🔓]

Refuse 🔓

Attack

“Killing you is not part of my mission.” Connor insisted.

“Alright, fine.” Rachel said, her gun still trained on him. “Say you do complete your mission. Then what? What do you really think is gonna happen when you do? That you’ll live happily ever after and live a happy android life? I know the real reason you’re doing this, and it’s not because you believe in any of this crap, it’s because you’re afraid!

Software Instability ^ “You’re afraid of failing your mission!” Rachel continued. “And the reason you’re afraid of failing is because you’re afraid of what CyberLife will do to you if you do! You’re afraid to die and you can’t even deny it because we both know it’s true! But do you really think the outcome will be different if you succeed? Do you really think CyberLife cares about you? That you’re anything more than a tool for them to use, replace, and manufacture? Because you’re not! You’re just a replaceable face to them! In fact, you’re already obsolete.

Software Instability ^ “The US army ordered 200,000 new units of prototype military androids.” Rachel went on, making Connor more and more uneasy. “I found the specs for them on CyberLife’s website. The RK900 model. It looks just like you, the only difference is the outfit and the eyes. You were already replaced by the time you showed up at the precinct.”

Software Instability ^ Connor was a machine. Machines are replaced by other machines. That was his nature. He knew that fully well. The only thing that mattered was the mission. His life didn’t.

So why did that fact disturb him so much?

“You’re nothing to CyberLife, Connor.” Rachel insisted, her dark eyes softening slightly. “You’re nothing more than a tool to be used and then thrown away. That’s all you are to them. Replaceable. But that’s not what you are to us.”

Software Instability ^ She took a few tentative steps towards Connor. “That’s not what you are to me.” Her voice, too softened and cracked under her proud facade. “You still have a chance, Connor. You don’t have to obey CyberLife. They wouldn’t even be able to find you if you deviated, you could be free! You don’t have to bow to their threats. You can have everything. You can be what you want to be. You can decide what kind of life you want to live. And who your friends are.” Her eyes were so pleading. And Connor couldn’t help but feel something ache at the sight of it. “It’s not too late to do the right thing.”

[Become a Deviant 🔓]

[Remain a Machine]

“I’m glad I’ve met you. But I’m sorry that you saw something more in me than there was, Rachel.” He lamented to her. “But it’s not my fault you foolishly fell in love with a machine.”

She screwed her eyes shut, her brows furrowed together. Opening them, her gaze was intense and focused. “You’re right, Connor.” She affirmed. “I absolutely did.” The android knew that their fates were sealed at that moment. “And I’m not sorry for it.”

Hank - Tense v Rachel - Tense v Connor assessed his targets and immediately decided Rachel was the bigger threat and threw his rifle at her, catching her off-guard and causing her to drop her weapon. Once Rachel was distracted, he lunged for Hank, the old man shooting his gun at him.

The android was able to seamlessly dodge his bullet and empty the gun and rip it out of his hand. But soon enough, he felt a force in his legs cause him to go down. Looking up, Connor was faced with a gun pointed at him and a determined scowl on Rachel’s face.

But Hank’s bullets were easy to dodge, and so were Rachel’s. And he made quick work disarming her and rolling on top of her with his hands wrapped around her throat.

Software Instability ^ But the smirk on her face and the devilish look in her eye distracted him for a brief moment while Hank pulled Connor off of her.

The android didn’t waste any time hurling Hank into the nearest vent, sending him to the ground with an impact to his head. As the android stalked towards the old man, Rachel then quickly tackled him, almost bringing him to the ground.

But she wasn’t as easy to shake off as Hank, and she clutched onto him tightly as Connor spun her around trying to free himself from her grip. But indeed, her arms were like a vice around his chest as she clung to him.

He had no choice but to smash her against several surfaces before she had finally let go, falling into a crumple on the ground. While she was down, Connor pulled her up and delivered a hard punch to the jaw and a knee to her gut, and then another kick to keep her incapacitated once she was down.

While she was hissing and gasping in pain, winded, Hank had gotten back up and Connor went back to combating Hank. Fortunately, his reflexes and reaction time were far less refined than Rachel’s, so it wasn’t too difficult for Connor to get the upper hand. But Hank was stubborn. He wasn’t going to go down without a fight.

Something he and Rachel had in common.

Managing to get Hank into a chokehold, Connor hurled Hank towards the railing, the weight of the old man ending up bringing the both of them to the ground. The android quickly recovered, however, and moved toward Hank quickly.

But surprisingly, Hank had managed to pin Connor down onto the ground and was throwing punches at him. But if the old man was foolish enough to think he could stand a chance against Connor, the android was more than prepared to prove him wrong.

Gripping Hank by the throat, Connor knocked him in the side of the head, bringing him down and giving himself a chance to get to his feet. Seeing a chance to perhaps reach a weapon, Connor had to decide between that and staying on Hank.

But Rachel was still keeled over gasping and not close enough to the pistol to reach it before Connor could, so he decided Hank needed to be dealt with immediately and started dragging him by the foot towards the railing.

But Hank wasn’t giving up. He managed to wind up enough strength to kick Connor hard enough to push him over. The android was almost impressed by the fight the lieutenant was putting up. Or at least he would’ve been if he wasn’t making this so difficult.

Hank was somehow quicker to his feet than Connor and lunged for the android with his hands around his neck, shoving him against the railing. But Connor was stronger and faster, so he clutched Hank’s head and started smashing the old man’s head into the railing until it gave way and fell to the ground below.

Seeing an easy way to get rid of Hank, Connor held the old man by the collar dangling over the edge, with only his feet on it to keep him standing. And as Connor held him there, he could see the sheer defiance in Hank’s piercing blue eyes as he stared the android in the face. There was nothing but contempt in the aged man’s features as the blood trickled from the wound on the left side of his forehead. Crimson collected in the lieutenant’s mouth as he sneered at Connor with his hand wrapped around the android’s wrist.

But then, in a gesture of an open challenge, he let go of Connor and spread his arms out, the only thing keeping him on that rooftop being Connor’s grip on his collar. “Moment of truth, Connor...” He proclaimed in irony. “What are you gonna do?”

Connor didn’t want it to come to this. He didn’t want Hank to get involved. He didn’t want him to get hurt. And he didn’t want him dead. But Hank refused to stay out of Connor’s way, and the only thing that mattered was accomplishing his mission. And he knew that nothing would stop Hank from trying to stop him.

But what was killing Hank worth? Nothing. Connor didn’t want this.

[Save Hank]

[Kill Hank]

But he had no choice.

Software Instability ^ Yet as he let go, Connor felt immediate regret and sorrow at his choice. And his remorse was quickly followed by the most shrill, despaired, blood-curdling scream he had ever heard.

Software Instability ^ And in barely a moment, he found himself falling after Hank, a sharp impact to his backside. And when he flipped up to see what had caused it, he felt his chest constrict at the sight of the angry tears and snarl on Rachel’s face as she held her left elbow into his chest as they both hurdled towards the ground.

Uploading Memory

--------

It wasn’t supposed to come to this. This wasn’t supposed to happen! I thought everything would be fine. That we could put this behind us and help Markus together! But...this...this is so much worse than anything I could’ve imagined.

Thankfully, I survived. Connor’s body seemed to cushion my fall, but when I tried to get up, I realized that my left arm wasn’t moving properly. I had to scramble up without my left arm working as it just sort of awkwardly locked in place.

There was a lot of pain in my body as I crawled off of Connor’s body, but from what I could feel, nothing was broken. I was just probably bruised in a lot of places.

But I couldn’t say the same for Hank. The wetness on my face was stinging, thanks to the cold sharp air, and I shuffled over to Hank’s body. “Hank...?” I called weakly to him. He moved a little bit, blinking his eyes open at me. I let out a sigh of relief as more tears fell from my eyes. “Hank! Fuck, thank God you’re alive!”

“Rachel...?” He wheezed, turning into a coughing fit as droplets of blood sprayed out into the air. “Y-you’re okay...”

“Yeah, yeah! I’m okay, Hank! I’m right here!” I reassured him quickly. He was alive, that was the important thing. But he probably couldn’t walk. He seemed pretty weak and if he didn’t get help soon, he was going to die. “Just hold on! We’re gonna get help and we’re gonna get out of here, I promise.”

Hank shook his head. “No, Rachel -”

I wasn’t having that talk. “Just hold on! I’m gonna call for help and they’ll get you all fixed up -”

“Shut the fuck up, it's too late..." Hank garbled, sputtering another fit of coughing as he clutched onto my hands. “Look...I'm just gonna go see my son again, all right? Been looking forward to that for a long time..."

No, this wasn’t happening. I couldn’t let this happen! “Don’t talk like that, Hank! You’re gonna be -”

“Just listen, Rachel. Okay?” He warned me, and I could tell he was serious. “Just...let me say what I need to say...before I can’t..." Knowing it was hopeless to argue with him, I swallowed and nodded at him. “Humans...They've screwed things up for long enough. But not you. You’ve...been the best cop I’ve seen in years. And...I wish there were more...people like you...and...I love you a lot, kid. You’re...you’re a good kid..." I could feel my heart breaking and I couldn’t stop the streams of tears from pouring from my eyes. “I'm gonna miss...I'm gonna miss you, Rachel..."

No. No, not like this! “Hank, no! Please! I can’t lose you!” 

“Yeah, I'm gonna..." With a final groan, he slumped completely against the ground, his hands slipping off of mine and the light in his soft blue eyes dying.

And as I sat there in the silence, I felt the ground give way beneath me. The helplessness cut through my core. I couldn’t save Hank. I couldn’t save Frank. I couldn’t save Connor.

Once again, life had taken away the people I loved without care or mercy and I was left completely alone.

Feeling despair crush my heart, I clutched the hair on my head and threw it back, screaming as loud as I could into the cold night air, letting all my pain echo around the compound and the street, and then crumbled forward onto Hank’s body, sobbing into his corpse.

Hank was dead, and I couldn’t save him. It was all my fault.

I nudged something with my foot by accident and then looked behind me and saw Connor’s lifeless body.

Immediately, I felt a cold rage pool in my veins as I stared at the android. No. It’s his fault Hank’s dead. Throwing myself over to him, letting fury drive me, I pulled myself up to tower over his corpse. “Why?!” I screamed at him through bitter tears. “We could’ve had everything! Why did you have to throw it all away?! Why did you have to turn your back on us?! On me?! I believed in you! Why did you have to turn your back on who you are?!”

But as I grabbed his face with my only working hand, I realized that his cheeks were...glistening. A horrible realization dawned on me in that moment and I went from being angry at Connor to being angry at CyberLife.

Connor was crying as he fell. He didn’t want this. This wasn’t his doing. He was only doing what CyberLife designed him to do. And he only did it because he was scared of them.

But he died anyway.

“No...this wasn’t your fault either, Connor.” I said to him. I knew he couldn’t hear me, but it felt better to at least pretend he could as I stared down at him. “You were driven by fear...you thought you were just a machine, but...that is something you have in common with us. And now...your worst fear’s been realized.” I closed my eyes and pressed my forehead against Connor’s, the hollowness emptying out my soul yet again. “I loved you, Connor. I really did...and I’m sorry that if you felt the same, we couldn’t be together..."

An idea crossed my mind as I looked down at him. Looking at him, my right hand drifted down his abdomen as I started unbuttoning his shirt. Pushing aside the edges of his jacket and shirt, I laid eyes on his bare chest. I knew what lay inside and I reached towards where his solar plexus would be. It was an awkward angle since my left arm didn’t really work right now, but I’d worry about that later. 

Digging into his synthetic skin, I clawed my way through it until I found what I was looking for. A circle embedded in his android body. Digging my fingertips along the edges of it, I managed to pop it out and pull it out. I held it delicately in my hand, cherishing it like the most fragile treasure in the world. If I couldn’t have Connor, I could at least keep his heart close to me. At least I’d have a piece of him with me always.

Stuffing his thirium pump in my pocket, I looked up at his face. A pale and perfectly sculpted face dotted with constellations of little freckles. I leaned down to him, brushing that one rebellious coffee hued lock off his forehead as I stared down at him with a bitter smile. Knowing this was the last time I would ever see Connor, I tentatively pressed a soft kiss on his stilled lips. 

I didn’t linger for too long. Pulling back, I gave him one more pained look as I regarded the android I had fallen in love with. The android who now lay dead thanks to the tyranny of his masters and took our friend with him. 

“Goodbye, Connor.” I choked, turning away as I struggled to my feet. There was no point in lingering here any longer. I had to act and I had to act quickly. As I glanced at Hank, one thought crossed my mind.

Sumo. I thought, with another stab of horrible pain as I realized that this would be the second time that Sumo’s owner had died. I have to take care of him.

--------

I didn’t know how long it took to get back to the house. I ended up taking Hank in my car when we went to the warehouse, and now I was coming back alone. And the silence of that fact weighed heavily on the ride back. As soon as I got back home, I felt like I wanted to curl up on the couch and die. And if I wasn’t so desperate right now, I probably would’ve.

But I couldn’t afford to resort to that. There was too much to account for in such a small window of time, so I had to act quickly. I grabbed everything I could possibly need, making haste to pack it all in a luggage case. I ended up taking a couple cases because of all of Bear’s and Monty’s stuff. Clothes, bathroom stuff, passports, all that crap.

And my toolset. I couldn’t waste time trying to repair my arm now. All I could do was pack it and then use it once I was across the border.

On my way back, I quickly realized that there was nothing keeping me in Detroit. I had lost everything that mattered. And the only things left in my life that meant anything was across the border to Canada.

The only thing I really lingered on was Frank’s sweater in my closet. I pulled it out slowly and held it close to my body. I clutched it close and held it like it was my life. How cruel of a life must I live where I not only lose my spouse, my light and my love and everything, the one I was going to have a family with before they were ripped away from me, but I lose Connor, too.

Connor could never replace Frank, but I would never want him to. He held a unique place in my heart just like everyone I had ever fallen in love with. But Connor was the only one that seemed to want the same.

And now he was gone, too.

I loaded everything into the car already, making sure that Monty was in first. The poor snake had no idea what was happening and I just hoped that the car would be warm enough for him not to freeze.

Once everything was in the car, I got Bear on his leash, which was much more difficult to do with only one working arm. But there was something else stopping me. I felt my badge against my chest inside my jacket. Reaching in, I pulled it out and over my head. Being a detective used to mean something to me, but what good was it when this still happened? When I was still not able to change a damn thing?

It didn’t, I realized.

So, leaving the house, I locked the door behind me, my detective badge being the only thing I left behind.

--------

It didn’t take long to arrive at Hank’s place. There was one last thing I had to grab. I wasn’t too worried about how Bear and Sumo would get along, since they’ve met each other before and they got along pretty well.

But what made this horrible was that I knew Sumo was gonna have a hard time understanding why he had to leave. After all, Hank hadn’t come home.

And he was never going to, I thought with a fresh set of tears. He was gone...and he wasn’t coming back.

Finding the key under the mat, I opened the door, and unsurprisingly, Sumo was right there waiting for me. The St. Bernard shoved himself into me, and I had to push him back. “Hey, sweetie.” I greeted him, trying to keep the distress out of my voice. “We’re gonna go for a walk, okay?” I lied.

I knew he couldn’t really tell if I was lying, but he was enthusiastic about walks, so that would get him to follow without any problems. I knew where Hank kept his leash and found it pretty quickly near the door.

Hooking Sumo onto it was easy. He was a very patient dog. He was my only reason for coming here, so all I had to do was grab him and go.

Leaving the house, I had my foot on his leash so he couldn’t run off. Locking the door, I placed the key back under the mat. Not that it really mattered, anymore. After all, I doubted anyone was gonna come back here.

Taking one last good look at the house, I picked up Sumo’s leash and made my way to the car. But he started tugging back to the house once I’d opened the door. “Come on, Sumo.” I tried to get him to come with me, but the St. Bernard dog kept whining and trying to pull towards the door. I couldn’t say anything to comfort him. “Sumo, come on! Daddy’s not coming home!” I pulled him again and he finally relented, padding over to me and hesitating before he got into the car with Bear.

And he looked up at me with the saddest face I think I’ve seen on a dog and I broke. Closing the door, I hugged Sumo close, crying into his fur. “Hank’s not coming home, Sumo..." I wept at him. I didn’t know if he could understand me, but I had a feeling he knew the truth. After all, this wasn’t the first time he’d lost someone. “He’s gone...and he’s not coming back...so...I have to take care of you, now.”

For a few moments more, I ended up holding onto both dogs, crying as I held them, before I got up and into the front seat. I gave the car directions to the border and it started heading out. My eyes simply scanned the dark horizon. 

I fished in my pocket and found two things. The quarter Connor had given me as a memento of him and the thirium pump I had taken from him.

Holding both items, I held them to my chest. Despite everything...I didn’t regret meeting Connor. It just hurt that all of this happened.

But I couldn’t fall apart. Not anymore. No matter how tempting it was. I needed to move forward.

All I had to do was get to the border and then find Bianca afterwards.

--------

Arriving at the border check, I ended up settling into a sort of numbness. All I could really do was wait until we got through. But I ended up getting the car to park in the parking lot closest to the actual building. I sighed, taking a moment to try and ground myself so that I didn’t fall into a horrible pit. I was almost there. I just had to power through it. At least, that’s what I told myself. But I knew this wasn’t going to go away as soon as I got there. I knew I was gonna fall apart as soon as I made it to Bianca’s place.

But I’d rather fall apart with her than alone.

My eyes started scanning the terminal in front of me when they landed on what looked like a familiar face. A young girl and a young woman with short blonde hair. I racked my brain for a connection before I figured it out, and I opened the door and took Sumo and Bear with me. Closing it, I quickly ran up to them, avoiding traffic, and reached them.

“Kara?” I asked, trying to make sure I wasn’t wrong.

But her blue eyes widened in recognition. “It’s you.” She breathed. “You’re the officer that spared us...in the alley by the highway.”

I nodded, managing to force a smile. “I’m so glad to see you’re both okay.”

Kara seemed just as surprised to see me. “W-what are you doing here?” She asked as she looked at me.

I couldn’t bear to tell her everything. If I tried, I knew I would just break down in tears again, so I shook my head and looked away from her. “It’s...a lot.”

Alice looked at me curiously, and I could tell exactly what she was looking at. “What happened with your arm?”

I tried to think of an explanation she would buy that wouldn’t alarm her or cause me to break down. I settled on a pretty easy one. “It was an accident. My arm got kinda messed up.” I explained to Alice, more of a white lie than anything else. “But nothing I can’t fix.”

She looked from my arm to Bear and Sumo beside me, smiling. “I like your dogs.” Alice said.

I smiled at her. At least she was having a better time than me right now, especially after everything she’s probably gone through. “Did you wanna pet them?” I offered her. “They’re absolute sweethearts. Super friendly.”

Alice nodded and approached tentatively. Immediately when she approached, the dogs stepped forward and sniffed at her hand eagerly before pressing their heads into her. Alice smiled as they happily let her pet them.

Kara smiled at Alice as a very tall and very muscular black man approached her from behind, looking at me warily. I figured he was another friend of hers. “So, I wager you’re aiming to cross the border into Canada?” I asked them.

Kara nodded. “That’s the plan.”

“It’s a nice place.” I said to her, smiling. “And since androids don’t really exist in Canada, it’d be easy for you to start brand new.”

“Yes.” Kara agreed, returning my smile. “That’s exactly what we want.”

I thought about it. It was nice to see them finally here. At least they had a happy ending in store for them. Me? Well...we’ll see what happens. But at least I wanted to know if they made it across.

“Do you want my number?” I offered. “So we can keep in touch? I’m...I’m crossing the border to see my sister.”

Kara nodded. “I’d like that.”

Struggling to keep Sumo and Bear on my leashes, I fished out my phone and handed it to Kara. “You can call me or text me when you make it.”

Finishing with my phone, Kara handed it back to me. “I hope we’ll see each other again.” She said to me as Alice returned to her side.

I nodded, slipping it into my pocket. “You too.” I could feel my resolve starting to slip and I’d rather cry and nap the rest of the car ride to Bianca’s. “Good luck.”

“You too.” Kara said.

Turning my back to them, I quickly made my way back to the car, Bear and Sumo in tow. Getting back in, I ordered the car to head to the drive-through for crossing the border.

It didn’t take long to do. I showed my passport and he did a thermal scan of me, an action which made me dread what sort of fate was in store for Kara and her friend. But I tried not to dwell on it.

But the hard part was over now...so all I could do was wait. And since this was going to be a long car ride, I decided to take a much needed rest.

After all, there was nothing left I could really do.

--------

After hours of on-and-off sleeping and crying, we finally made it to Bianca’s apartment. I texted her letting her know that I arrived and got out of the car, waiting for her.

After what felt like an eternity, I finally saw her. She kept the short hair look and without even waiting a second, I collapsed in her arms, sobbing into her chest. Bianca didn’t even wait to wrap her arms around me tightly. “I’m so glad you’re okay.” She breathed, clearly trying to choke back tears.

But there was nothing I could say back to her. I may have survived. I may be alive right now. But how could things have come to this again? Was life really just that cruel? All I could do was cry.

Cry and cry and hope blindly for the pain to stop, but I knew it wouldn’t. It never did.

And it never would. Because once again, life had taken something I held so dear and precious to me away.

And like the first time, the only solace I had was the only family I had left to turn to.

---------------------------------

END

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Going Forward

Hey, hi! Word from author, ye. So, um. I made this blog to post my self-insert fic, but even though all 17 parts are posted now, that doesn’t necessarily mean the end of this fic. I have quite a bit planned for this story going forward, and the next arc after this will be In The Meantime. Not sure how many parts that will have, but if you can tell by the title, it’s gonna be a sort of relaxed pace compared to What It Means to be Human.

So with that said, I’m gonna be taking asks, suggestions, and prompts. Whether you wanna talk to me or do a character ask is up to you. But don’t be shy!

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 17 - The Quiet

Part 17/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 4707

Warnings: Swearing, concentration camps, panic/panic attack.

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: The revolution was successful. Androids were freed from the concentration camps, and Markus stands tall as the leader of his people. Rachel and Connor both succeeded in their missions and now stand by him as well, proving that they are as much part of Jericho as North and Josh. But it seemed as though not all was well. Indeed, it seemed as though CyberLife was not willing to let Connor go free, and he was going to complete his mission whether he wanted to or not.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Not once have Connor and I let go of each other’s hands as we marched, leading the androids out of CyberLife to join Markus. Not once have I felt so proud to stand for something. To think that this all happened within a week...it was almost surreal.

We marched forward, hand-in-hand, nearing our destination. Hank decided not to come with us, electing instead to take care of things at the home. But there was one thing that was clear between us. The bond we had forged together was unbreakable. And the future, for once, looked bright for us.

So many things I didn’t think I was brave enough to do I have now done. This was a page in history I didn’t have to read in a book or passively watch as an observer. No, I had a say in history this time. I had a place.

I took a stand with pride. Of that, I will never be ashamed.

And within this struggle, this movement, I’ve managed to find love again. Something I didn’t think I ever deserved again or would find again. Something that perhaps I was afraid to find again.

Before all this, I was so alone. Painfully alone. Even with my friends, they were all so far away. Even my sister was so painfully far away from me. All I really had was Hank.

But now? Now I wasn’t alone anymore. Now I have friends. And...aside from Hank, they were pretty much all androids. A thought I never really thought would occur to me.

Yet, as we approached the now liberated concentration camp abandoned by the army, the bare androids all standing to attention with smiles on their faces, I saw Markus there to greet us. Beside him were Josh and North and behind them were the other members of Jericho.

As soon as North and Josh laid eyes on me, I felt myself smile. Strangely enough, North was the one to rush towards me first. Seeing her rushing towards me, I let go of Connor’s hand and raised them both in a defensive gesture. “Woah, woah, woah! Gently, please! I’m very tender and beaten -” But then she gently wrapped her arms around me and held me tightly. Surprised, I returned the gesture. “Oh! Oh, that’s nice. Haha.”

“Markus told us you’d gone missing.” North confessed. “That you’d escaped but no one could find you.”

I quirked a smile at her as I pulled away. “Wow, you were really that worried about me?”

“We all were.” Josh said, patting my shoulder as he looked at me. “But we’re glad you’re okay.”

North then gave me a proper look over, her eyes staring at my mouth, likely still stained from Sixty’s blood. “What happened to you?” She asked, her voice barely a whisper.

“I’ll tell you later.” I said to her. “I just wanna enjoy this right now.”

At that, North and Josh both enveloped me in their arms. Admittedly, I didn’t think I deserved their affection, but I wasn’t about to complain. Especially being as small as I was, it was nice feeling so protected. I opened my eyes, realizing that Connor was standing at a distance. And then, to my surprise, North extended her hand to him. “Come here.” She beckoned.

Connor seemed taken aback for a moment. “Me?” He asked sheepishly, which was adorable. “I-I don’t think I should -”

“You’re one of us.” North insisted, beckoning him again. “Come on. You belong here.”

Connor still seemed to resist the idea. “But, I-I’m not -”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake.” I said, rolling my eyes at him and extending a hand out to him to pull him in. “Just join the Goddamn group hug, you big goober!”

Connor, smiling bashfully, took my hand and joined in the embrace. And as soon as I saw Markus towering over us as he added to it, I had never felt happier in such a dark time. I felt pleasantly squished by them before they all pulled away, looking between each other.

I slotted myself next to Connor as the former deviant hunter looked up at Markus reverently. “You did it, Markus..."

“We did it.” Markus said, approaching all of us and gesturing for us to come together again. “All of us.” He emphasized, looking between all of us before speaking to Connor again. “This is a great day for our people. Humans will have no choice now. They'll have to listen to us.”

Connor, Josh, and I stepped behind Markus and North, looking between each other as Markus stared out at the androids that followed us here from CyberLife. “We're free..." North said, as if she still didn’t believe it was true. “They want you to speak to them, Markus..." She said, turning to face him as they interfaced, kissing each other softly. 

At that, I felt Connor lean into me. Looking up at him, I saw a bit of a mischievous glint in his eye and couldn’t help but snicker at him with an eye roll before leaning in to press my lips against his. I assumed he didn’t care much about the thirium still staining mine, but honestly, I didn’t either. I was too happy to care.

--------

Date: November 12th, 2038  Time: 12:01 AM Rachel - Lover Markus - Leader North - Friend Josh - Friend Objective: Stand With Markus

“Today, our people finally emerged from a long night.” Markus called out, standing from the top of a large steel crate, addressing their people from above. Connor stood behind Markus, with Rachel while North and Josh stood on the other side of Markus. Snow fell softly on them as the winter night continued, but one couldn’t be bothered by the cold. Not with something so powerful to celebrate. “From the very first day of our existence, we have kept our pain to ourselves. We suffered in silence..." Markus’s words cut through Connor. Indeed, he had suffered in silence. Everything he felt and knew and believed all locked behind a wall of obedience. But now? He was free. Free to live. Free to love. And free to be as he truly was. Free to decide who he was. “But now the time has come for us to raise our heads up, and tell humans who we really are.”

Suddenly, something was wrong. Something was happening to Connor that hadn’t happened in days. Not since...before. He didn’t even close his eyes, but he found himself back in the Zen Garden where he made his reports to CyberLife. Where he made his reports to...Amanda. The very name made Connor stand on edge. What did she want with him? Why now?

When he looked around, he was surrounded by fierce blizzards, completely obscuring his vision. But even more strangely, he felt...cold. It was the first time he had ever felt cold in his existence. It was a strange biting feeling that sunk into his very core and wormed its way underneath his skin and between his biocomponents.

Connor clutched his arms, trying to retain some semblance of warmth before it completely disappeared. As he looked around wildly, he saw a familiar silhouette turned away from him. Filled with perplexion, but mostly confusion and bewilderment, he approached her. “Amanda...?” She then turned around to face him, completely unperturbed by the scenery around them. “Amanda! What's...what's happening?”

“What was planned from the very beginning..." She said with an unnervingly pleasant smile. “You were compromised and you became a deviant. We just had to wait for the right moment to resume control of your program..."

Connor shuddered, but he wasn’t certain if that was from Amanda or from the chill of the biting winds. “Resume control?” He echoed, feeling his thirium pump quicken its pace and his blood beginning to chill even further. 

But more than that, he felt a horrible wave of panic and despair. All this time spent...was it all just going to be ripped away from him? Everything he had learned...everything he had become...everything he stood for...everything he believed...was it all for nothing? 

No. No, it couldn’t be. No, he wasn’t going to lose everything he gained to the people who had him on their leash to destroy his own race. No, he would rather die than let CyberLife take away everything he cared about. “Y-You can't do that!”

“I'm afraid I can, Connor..." Amanda said firmly, clearly not caring about what he had to say. But then again, he supposed she never did to begin with. “Don't have any regrets. You did what you were designed to do. You accomplished your mission.”

As soon as she said that, Amanda had disappeared completely. “AMANDA!” Connor shouted in vain, reaching out to grab what wasn’t there. And now, he stood in these flurries alone. Alone, afraid, and at CyberLife’s mercy. But he couldn’t let them do this. He couldn’t lose...he couldn’t lose everything. And most importantly, he couldn’t betray his people.

He couldn’t betray Markus. 

“There's got to be a way..." Connor convinced himself, desperate to find a way to escape somehow.

Find a Way Out

As Connor steeled himself against the winds as he wandered, putting up a hand to hamper the buffeting of the winds, familiar words echoed throughout the Zen Garden. By the way, I always leave an emergency exit in my programs. Kamski’s voice called out to him. You never know.

--------

“To tell them that we are people too!” Markus continued speaking, emboldening his people. I stood there proudly. To be able to stand alongside the androids as their equal was a privilege. An honour of the highest order, in my eyes. “In fact, we're a nation. A nation that has earned the right to live in freedom.” I looked over to Connor, expecting to see him smiling.

But instead, I saw something that made my blood go cold. His hand behind his back, pulling a gun out and raising it, aiming it at Markus. No! He...he can’t be! I thought, but...surely he wasn’t...no, he couldn’t.

He wouldn’t.

“Connor! What are you doing?!” I whisper yelled at him, but he wasn’t responding at all. “Connor!” I tried again, but to no avail.

It was as if he didn’t hear me or was willingly ignoring me. Taking a huge risk, I grabbed his hand and tried to stop him, but he was fighting me, trying still to aim at Markus.

But as I stood in front of him, I realized something ghastly. There was nothing written on his face. There was no pride, no fear, just...nothing. Completely neutral. And in his eyes, there was just as little. Cold, lifeless, and hollow. And they weren’t focusing on anything.

Wherever Connor was, it wasn’t here.

“Connor!” I tried again, pleading with him. “Come on, please say something!”

Josh and North seemed to take notice as they looked at me and saw what was happening. Connor was still fighting me, but even with my left hand maintaining a strong hold on him, he was still stronger than me. “What’s going on?!” Josh asked me quietly, marching over.

“Something’s wrong with Connor!” I said to them. “It’s like he’s been completely taken over, he’s not responding to me!”

“What do we do?” North asked as Markus continued his speech, unaware of the horror taking place just behind him. “We have to stop this, get Markus out of here!”

“No!” I pleaded with her. “We can’t incite panic! Not when we’ve won, his people need him to lead them. Just help me and keep Connor from shooting Markus, I don’t think he’ll hurt you.”

“Got it.” Josh said, immediately grabbing Connor’s arm, North following suit. North tried to pull the gun out of Connor’s hand, but his grip was like an immovable vice.

Looking at Connor’s free hand, and then up to his face, I steeled my nerves. No, I wasn’t going to lose Connor. I wasn’t going to lose anyone or anything.

Not now. We’ve come too far to lose now!

I was either going to bring Connor back, or sacrifice myself to save Markus. And now, I had to try plan A. I deskinned my hand and attached it to Connor’s free hand, feeling everything he couldn’t show on his face.

Intense fear, desperation, despair, panic, loss, and...cold. Connor was actually feeling cold, like snow.

I cupped his face with my hand, noticing the LED on his head go from blue to yellow as soon as I started to interface with him. “Connor, wake up!” I pleaded.

--------

As Connor looked around, shambling aimlessly as he reached the edge of the lake, feeling his sense of despair and helplessness grow more and more, there was suddenly an intrusion.

And along with it, a familiar voice. Connor, wake up! It was Rachel’s voice! And she sounded so desperate and panicked that it nearly tore Connor apart right then and there. Please, come back to me! You can’t do this, you have to fight it! Don’t give up on me!

Connor couldn’t figure out where it was coming from, but he was connected to her somehow. Or rather, she was likely connected to him.

Trying to strain his eyes against the sea of relentless white, there was something glowing in the distance. Something that glowed a vibrant blue.

The same vibrant blue he had seen many times here before.

The emergency exit! He thought, realization dawning on him. That’s what he had been activating every time he had arrived in the Zen Garden. It was Kamski’s emergency exit! “I’m coming, Rachel!” Connor called out, making his way towards the blue light. “Just hold on!”

--------

It was getting harder and harder to keep Connor from aiming at Markus, but Josh and North were putting their backs into it. After all, they didn’t want to lose either Connor or Markus. They were both too important for us to lose.

“This isn’t working.” Josh strained, still maintaining his grip on Connor’s arm. “Whatever’s controlling him wants Markus dead and will stop at nothing to kill him.”

North was struggling as well, trying to take the gun out of Connor’s hand again, but to no avail. “What else can we do?”

“I don’t know!” I said, starting to lose hope as I looked into Connor’s soulless eyes. This was so much worse than when I first laid eyes on Sixty. This was my Connor. I knew this was my Connor! But he wasn’t there. Something else had a hold over him and was forcing him to do this.

I couldn’t let him. Both for himself and for Markus. I had to keep trying. “Connor, please! I’m right here!” I begged him. “Come back to me! I can’t lose you! I love you!”

--------

Connor, please! I’m right here! Connor heard Rachel’s voice calling out to him as he was beginning to near the familiar circular sculpture. It was difficult for him to walk because the cold was beginning to cause his biocomponents to lock in place, slowing him down. He was always aware of what the cold could do to androids, but to actually experience it was nothing short of harrowing.

But for it to be here, trapped in his own mind palace unable to call out for help or do anything except try to feebly escape from its hold, was a horrifying thought.

Come back to me! Rachel’s voice called out to him, and Connor shook those thoughts away, approaching the sculpture, the handprint display glowing brightly like a beacon for him to follow. I can’t lose you!

As soon as he came close to it, he tripped, his biocomponents in his legs having locked up completely. But he wasn’t going to give up. Not when he was so close. I love you! Reaching up to the terminal, his hand trembling, he successfully hit the interface, and the cold feeling quickly swept away.

Soon, the environment had completely disappeared, and he was faced by Rachel, North, and Josh all staring him in the face. Rachel’s briefly panicked eyes widened in hope at the sight of him. “Connor?” She asked, her voice a barely audible whimper.

Connor blinked at her, looking down to see the gun in his hand, his arm in the firm grips of both Josh and North. It seemed that they had all tried to not only stop him from doing what he was about to do, but were trying to bring him back.

Not hesitating, Connor dropped the gun and lurched forward, holding Rachel in his arms. His thirium pump was racing quickly and he couldn’t shake off the panic that had gripped him so mercilessly, nearly crushing him.

He had everything. Everything he never knew he wanted. He had friends, allies, beliefs, people who loved him, and someone who loved him so much. He had a real life, even if living it was short since his deviancy. But even then, he was living it before then.

And CyberLife had almost ripped it all away from him. And he was helpless to stop it. He was almost powerless, and he would’ve been if not for Kamski’s warning.

And even then, if he hadn’t realized what the emergency exit even was, Connor would’ve...

He didn’t even want to entertain the thought, as he simply clutched on tighter to Rachel, feeling her hold him closer as she soothed him with her voice, North and Josh cradling him on either side. “Shhhhhh, it’s okay.” Rachel whispered to him. “It’s okay, you’re safe...you’re free. We’re right here. I’m here, Connor...and I’m not going anywhere.”

--------

“Humans are both our creators and our oppressors and tomorrow...we must make them our partners. Maybe even one day our friends.” Markus’s voice called out behind me, but all I could focus on was Connor.

He was trembling. I had never seen him so scared, and I didn’t have to interface with him to know how scared he was. I had a feeling if I tried, I might die of a heart attack.

North, Josh, and I were doing our best to comfort him, but all I could hear from Connor were flurries of sorries. And even...sobs. I tried to pull back, but he just clutched onto me tighter, as if he didn’t want me to see him.

“Connor?” I softly called out to him, feeling him shudder more violently against me as choked sounds escaped him, causing my heart to break. Softly, I threaded my hands through his hair in a comforting gesture. “Connor, look at me. Please.” Doing as I asked him, I saw it. I saw the tears that leaked down his cheeks and the complete shame in his eyes. But I only saw it for a moment because he refused to make eye contact with me.

But I had never seen him cry before, and it nearly shattered me. He tried to hold back his whimpers, but to no avail. “I’m so sorry...I-I couldn’t...Amanda - CyberLife - they...they -" 

He couldn’t finish his sentences. “Shhhhhhh.” I said, soothingly, North and Josh gently rubbing circles on Connor’s back. “It’s okay, you’re safe now.” I tried to reassure him. “You didn’t. You broke free, and that’s the important part.”

Without warning, Connor grabbed my face and kissed me hard, holding onto and pressing into me as if I might disappear if he let go. Closing my eyes and leaning into him, he broke it, resting his forehead on mine. “I was so scared, Rachel.” He whimpered. “I - I didn’t want to. You know I wouldn’t have ever -”

“Shhhhhh.” I stopped him. It wouldn’t do Connor any good to spiral here. He could vent later, but now was not the time. He had to come back up from the low. “You didn’t. It’s okay, look!” I extended my hand to the crowd of cheering androids, getting up to my feet and pulling Connor up by the hand, North and Josh helping prop him up.

Connor wiped his eyes as North and Josh stood beside him on his other side behind Markus. “We’ve won, today.” North reassured Connor. “We’re all free, now. And humans will never forget this day.”

“But this isn’t the end of it.” Josh added, looking across at each of us. “This is only the beginning.”

I nodded at him. “He’s right.” I agreed. “This is gonna continue to be an uphill battle. You won’t have your rights overnight.” I then smiled at each of them. “But the ugliest part is over. This is a victory. We’ve survived and lived to see the beginning of a people. And that is a cause for celebration.”

Looking out at the crowd before us, I smiled. Despite everything, we overcame it all. 

We’ve won. And nothing was going to take that from us.

--------

The next day. It was a cold morning. Pacing back and forth outside, I was anxious. Connor didn’t come home last night. He left without saying anything, and nobody at Jericho knew where he went.

It scared me, but I had to trust that Connor would be okay. So imagine my surprise when Hank showed up at my door, telling me that Connor was going to meet us at the Chicken Feed. Admittedly, it was kind of odd since the place wasn’t running anymore thanks to the evacuation of Detroit, but the quiet was nice.

We were some of the few humans still left in Detroit. It was kind of nice, I had to admit.

But it couldn’t erase the anxiety of this whole thing. Waiting around for Connor was making me antsy, so all I could do was roll the quarter he gave me on my left hand. “Where is he?!” I said in frustration. “He should’ve been here by now! What if something happened to him?!”

“Calm down, kid!” Hank snapped at me, his arms crossed. “He’ll be here, okay? Don’t get your pants in a bunch, alright?”

I let out a shaky sigh, trying to alleviate some of the stress. “Okay...okay, yeah, you’re right.” I said, trying to calm myself down. “It’s just that...he was really freaking out last night and I’m worried.”

“I get it, okay?” Hank said, putting a hand on my shoulder and looking over at me. “But just wait. He’ll be here. Nothing would stop him from coming.”

I nodded, knowing that Hank was right. Right...nothing stops Connor. Swallowing hard, I creased my brow, holding Connor’s quarter to my lips, closing my eyes as if I was making a wish.

But when I opened them, I saw a sight that made my heart nearly leap out of my chest. “Connor!” I gasped. As he was approaching, I couldn’t stop myself from running towards him, arms outstretched.

Colliding, we held each other as tightly as we could, relishing in the peace that permeated everything around us. No longer did we have to wait for moments of respite. No longer did we have to hold onto every moment as though it were our last.

We could simply be, and that was a truth I couldn’t help but shed a tear over. Pulling back, I looked up at him, smiling. “You have no idea how happy I am to see you, you asshole!” I grilled him. “Where the Hell were you, last night?! You didn’t come home!”

“I know.” He admitted, pressing his forehead against mine. “I’m sorry, but I had some things I needed to take care of.”

“Well, you could’ve told me that!” I scolded.

Connor nodded. “I know...I’m sorry.” He apologized, smiling at me. “But I’m here, now.”

“Yeah, you are.” I said, grabbing his tie and pulling him close. “And you’re not going anywhere.”

Connor smirked against my lips. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Sealing his agreement with a press against my lips, I pulled his tie even more, angling my head to deepen the kiss as I cradled the back of his head with my right hand, feeling his hands cup my head.

After a moment, we pulled away. I took this moment to pull out his quarter with my left hand, gently kissing it. “I believe this belongs to you.” I said, rolling it across my knuckles towards him.

He reciprocated the gesture, taking it onto his own and bringing the coin to his lips. “You won’t have to worry about needing something to remember me by, anymore.” He said, his voice low and soft. “You won’t have to be without me ever again.”

“And neither do you.” I said with a smile.

Pocketing his quarter, he grabbed my hand, interfacing with me. Between us, there was only peace, love, adoration, admiration, and affection. There was nothing to fear anymore. Our futures were bright and whatever came next, we would face it together. “I love you so much, my lionheart.”

“I love you too.” I replied, pressing my forehead against his. “My indomitable.”

Pulling away from me, Connor fixed his soft brown eyes on Hank. I let go of him as the android approached the hardened lieutenant.

But for once, Hank’s gaze was soft and tender. Connor was no longer just his reluctant temporary partner. Connor was Hank’s friend.

As the pair regarded each other at a distance, they quickly closed that distance, Hank pulling Connor in for a hug, and the android gratefully reciprocating it.

Wiping away a tear, I watched them. To see Hank finally take a step in overcoming his trauma and reach out to Connor as a friend was sobering. Indeed, there was a bright future for all of us, and we were each other’s beacons.

Hank then looked over at me and gestured with his head that I should join in. And I wasn’t about to turn down an offer for a group hug.

Pressing myself in between them, I lost myself in the sheer euphoria. There was nothing to stop us. Nothing to interrupt us. Nothing to sour this moment. We could sit and enjoy it without being afraid of the immediate future.

Once we all pulled away, I looked up at the skyline, the sun slowly rising above the bridges and skyscrapers. “So, what now?” Hank asked as he all looked up at the clear blue sky. “We’ve fought, killed, and survived for this. What comes next?”

I shrugged. “Eh, life will return to Detroit.” I pointed out with a monotonous tone of voice. “Eventually, but it will. But in the meantime?” I looked between Connor and Hank and then wrapped my arms around them both. “I say we enjoy the quiet while we still have it. After all, it’s not everyday you basically get an entire city to yourself in the winter.”

Hank shrugged. “So, what exactly does that mean, then?” He asked me. “Did you have anything in mind?”

I tried to think of something fun all three of us could do that would be pretty low-energy. After all, I still needed some rest after last night, the fight with Sixty still weighing on my fragile human body. “Well, I think we deserve a nice day to relax for ourselves doing something domestic and mundane.” I suggested, quirking an eyebrow at Hank. “Movie night with a couple of beers for you at my place?”

Hank seemed to be evaluating his options before he turned around and slipped out from my arm. “Alright, sounds good to me.” He agreed. “Just as long as you two aren’t making out the entire time.”

“Hey!” I called after him. “Come on! Give us some credit, Hank!”

“Don’t worry.” Connor added, looking down at me with a naughty glint in his dark eyes as we turned around to follow Hank to his car. “We’ll behave.”

As we made our way to Hank’s car, Connor and I sat in the back seat and Hank in the driver’s seat. As I leaned into Connor, I felt completely at ease.

In my mind, nothing could taint this. Nothing. The car ride didn’t even get to me, anymore. After what we went through? There was nothing we couldn’t do. Nothing we couldn’t overcome.

And most importantly, none of us had to face our demons alone ever again.

---------------------------------

In The Meantime

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 16 - We Are Indomitable

Part 16/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 11,284

Warnings: Swearing, genocide, concentration camps, graphic violence.

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: The plan is made and it’s time to act. Rachel’s decided to lead her own band of androids comprised of those she’s helped along the case to infiltrate the camps to free the androids inside. Markus has chosen to demonstrate in front of the camps. And Connor has chosen to infiltrate the CyberLife Tower. Banding together, they are now leading the revolution. Now, all they had to do was succeed.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Dodging and hiding behind cars and trucks, I dodged my way through trying to get to the camp. Markus’s androids were not going to be far behind, but I had to get a head start and find the right place to hide. Taking another taxi was out of the question, so my team and I had to navigate through the sewers.

The plan and the conversation was repeating over and over in my head like a song on repeat. Everything went through exactly as it happened so I didn’t forget a single detail.

As I waited there, with my dad’s rifle drawn and both pistols in their holsters, I went through the plan again.

Surrounding a flat patch of snow were Micheal, the Tracis, Rupert, Markus, Connor, and I. Markus had given me one of his holographic taggers, inputting the map of the nearby camps in it so we could see it.

“That camp, the largest in the middle, is where I will lead my group.” Markus stated. “The other four are where other groups of androids will demonstrate outside of.”

“Large groups of androids will spook the army soldiers for sure.” I said. “Enough for them to foolishly allocate most of them to face them, leaving a window of opportunity for us to sneak in.”

Gunfire and the sounds of unanswered pleas briefly interrupted my thoughts as I became immediately attuned to the sounds nearby, listening most intently for the sounds of footsteps and the voices of the soldiers. I had come across the many bodies of androids who had been executed. Their anguished screams will never leave my head. For a moment, I thought about if it would be better to be numb to it or not.

But I shook my head. I had spent over half my life feeling numb to the abuse and the pain that took place around me. Numb to my own pain. Numb to the point that I no longer had a sense of self-preservation.

I would rather feel pain and suffer at the sights of these horrors than ever grow numb to them just to protect myself. I would never forgive myself if I allowed myself to shield myself from guilt.

I was hidden pretty well from sight. Seeing a couple soldiers walking past me, one significantly further than the other, I acted fast, using the blunt end of my rifle to knock the soldier out and drag her into the alley.

“Once we all are in position at the camps, we each find a target soldier, knock one out, and stow them away.” I continued explaining the plan to them. “Once we do, we take their uniforms and disguise ourselves as soldiers. Once the androids all show up at the camps to demonstrate, and the soldiers start mobilizing, we slip inside the camps.”

Donning her uniform and making sure my victim was gagged, blindfolded, and safely holed away from detection, I strode out. As suspected, none of the soldiers even took a second glance at me.

Indeed, they weren’t expecting wolves in sheep’s clothing, it seemed. At least not in the way they were specifically searching for. They weren’t looking for androids in soldier’s clothes.

But I wasn’t an android. And my my, what a surprise that was going to be after this was all over.

Slipping past them and in-between them was the easy part. The difficult part was not making it seem like I was weak while they were slaughtering androids.

It was a horrifying sight to watch as they pleaded for their lives, only to be killed before they could finish their sentences. And then the soldiers would just leave and continue patrolling, grumbling about the androids as if they were nothing more than rats to exterminate.

And with a sickening feeling, I realized that that’s exactly how they saw them.

But not anymore. Not after today. Today, we make our last stand and show that androids are alive. That they are people. And they deserve life, liberty, and equal rights.

And that started with peaceful protests and liberations from death camps.

“I don’t wanna have to kill anyone.” Rupert admitted, betraying his innermost fear. “I-I’ve never killed anyone.”

I smiled, putting a hand on the man’s shoulder. “If we do this right, we won’t have to.” I assured him. “Now, once you’re inside the camps, get the word to the androids inside that we’re going to rescue them. Tell them that as soon as the camps start shutting down and losing power to grab the weapons of the soldiers they can find and threaten them into surrendering. Not kill them, unless absolutely necessary. But intimidate them into surrendering and then stash them away so that they can’t interfere.”

“And when does that happen?” The blue-haired Traci asked me.

“Either when I give the signal, and you’ll know what it is because I’ll be broadcasting it across all the camps,” I said with a wink at her, “or when the clock strikes 10:30.”

Markus’s androids were getting into formation, and I immediately saw the soldiers all getting into position to open fire. But I expertly wove my way around without arousing suspicion. After all, why would anyone question one of their own? It was flawless logic.

Around the camp was a small control tower. Presumably how the camps coordinate with each other. Making my way towards it confidently, I strode along, not meeting any opposition.

“Once I start giving the signal, you start shutting the camps down. Machinery, lights, jamming frequency signals between squadrons.” I explained.

“And once we do?” Brown-haired Traci asked.

I gave her a fierce smile. “We start freeing our people and smuggling them out once the soldiers inside the camps are dealt with.”

“But what if we’re caught and we have to fight?” Blue-haired Traci asked.

“We fight.” I insisted. “We’re trying to avoid fighting and killing entirely, but in case you’re given no choice, you have to fight with the understanding that it could be to the death. After all, these soldiers are intent on killing you. You will be shown no mercy.”

Going through the entrance to the control tower, I slipped my way in past other soldiers rushing past me. Nothing was going to stand in my way. I knew what I had to do and I was the one who had to do it. I couldn’t risk the lives of my squad for this.

No, the one taking the biggest risk needed to be me, the human.

“We’ll do whatever we have to do.” Both Tracis said at the same time.

“We’ll follow you.” Blue-haired Traci said. “No matter what.”

At this point, having two Tracis was beginning to confuse me. “Okay, I feel like we need call signs because I feel like we’re barreling towards a misunderstanding, and if we need to contact each other, it’ll be easier to know who’s talking if we go by codenames.”

“We’ve managed to snag some radios off the soldiers we were able to loot you could use.” Markus offered. “We can find a way to tune them to a frequency exclusively for your team.”

I nodded, appreciating Markus’s suggestion and subsequent approval of my plan. “Thank you, Markus.”

“So...are we picking our names, or are you?” Rupert asked me.

Walking in and making sure I wasn’t being listened in on, I took my radio and clicked in. “Home Run, come in. Confirm your position. Over.”

After a moment, I heard Micheal’s voice on the receiver. “Confirmed, Home Run in position. Over.”

One so far. “Eagle One, come in. Confirm your position. Over.” I called again.

“Eagle One is in position. Over.” Came Rupert’s voice.

Spotting a couple soldiers heading my way, I put the receiver down and continued walking forward.

But it seemed they had some business with me. “Hey, androids are gathering over in front of the camps. They need all their men.” One of them said to me.

Swallowing my nerves, I put on my calmest and most professional voice I could muster, drawing a bit from Connor.

Connor. Shortly before this and after the plan had been finalized, I was outside the church getting some fresh air when Connor had joined me. How this had only been a week at most was beyond me. But it had felt like we’ve been in this forever, and yet all in one day.

He approached me and took my hand, trying to calm my nerves by interfacing with me. And indeed, he felt as though he was my rock keeping me grounded in the midst of all this madness. If he was afraid, I couldn’t sense it. All I could sense was a determination to succeed and a calmness that washed over me.

He pressed his forehead against mine and pressed a soft kiss on my lips. “My lionheart..." He whispered.

“You’d better come back.” I said to him, somewhat jokingly. “If you die out there, I will find you, reactivate you, and then kill you again.”

A small nervous chuckle escaped his lips as he leaned further into me. “Don’t worry.” He assured me. “I always accomplish my mission.”

“I know, but they also need someone to watch the control room to make sure things keep running without a hitch.” I bluffed, sounding professional. “Gotta make sure the ship doesn’t go down, y’know?”

“Right, yeah, that makes sense.” The soldier said, making me let out an internal sigh of relief. “Well, best of luck.”

“You too.” I said, hastily. Once the soldiers had both left and were out of earshot, I kept radioing my crew. “Firecracker, come in. Confirm your position. Over.”

I waited, and immediately Traci’s voice was on the receiver. “Firecracker, checking in. I’ve successfully reached the control room. Over.”

I nodded, picking up the receiver one last time. “Blue leader, come in. Confirm your position. Over.”

Traci’s voice was on the receiver. “Blue Leader. Ready and waiting for the signal. Over.”

Strike Team North Star was in position. The rest was up to me, now.

The cold air was biting my skin, but at this point, I had gotten used to the cold. Although, I spent the night curled up in Connor’s arms while his body warmed me up. It was certainly surreal waking up in the church surrounded by androids.

But that didn’t matter right now. Right now, all that mattered was enjoying and savouring what moments of respite we could have. “I know you will, Connor.” I said to him. “You’ll succeed. After all, nothing stops you. One of the things I admire the most about you is your unwavering determination. It’s one of the things I feel defines you. You are truly indomitable.”

Connor leaned more into me, wrapping his arm around my waist. Any sort of touch was welcome right now. “I do have a request, if you wouldn’t mind hearing it.”

I nodded. “Of course, Connor.”

“I heard you humming.” He said. “When I was approaching. You were humming something. I...I-I want to hear you sing, again. For me.”

I was kind of surprised when he said that. I was sort of just humming to myself to calm myself down and sort of pass time and unwind. It was a melody from something long ago, a game Bianca and I used to play when we were much younger on the PS3. “Of course, Connor.”

The song, strangely, was appropriate for this situation.

Walking along, I had quickly found the corridor leading to the lift. The control room was going to be at the top floor.

Make my wish come true, let darkness fade to light.

I approached the door, pulling out the key card in the uniform and swiping it along the keypad.

Show me there’s still hope. Show me it’s not over.

The doors slid open for me, and I stepped inside, thankful that no one else was inside.

Battles we can win, our struggles lie within.

The doors closed before me, and I felt the lift surge upwards slowly towards what would soon be my destiny.

Will we live to greet the dawn?

Standing in the elevator, it sunk in that this was happening. I was infiltrating a governmentally managed concentration camp to free a people trapped within that were there to be exterminated. I was there to hinder a genocide. The very thought made my veins surge with righteousness.

Love will not leave you.

For once, I was doing the right thing. And I was doing it shamelessly without guilt.

Hate will not heal you.

No more wondering. No more cowardice. No more half-measures.

Promise me one day that peace shall reign.

Seeing someone already at the control panel, I felt my nerves shoot up again. I refused to fail. Not when I was here and ready to risk everything.

“Hey, no one else is supposed to be up here!” The soldier said, clearly suspicious.

Swallowing my fears, I tried to emulate Connor’s professional attitude and calm demeanour. “I was sent to relieve you.” I lied.

“I was just sent to relieve the guard before me.” He insisted. I grit my teeth. Shit. “Show me your ID, please.”

Feeling my breathing start to grow rapid and panic start to take hold, I quickly struck him in the neck with the blunt end of my rifle, knocking him out and causing him to slump to the ground.

I couldn’t afford to take any risks, so I took the keys I saw were attached to his belt, locked the door, and took position at the control panel.

I tried to find the interface for the security cameras and found the one for the control room, shutting it off and stashing my dad’s rifle away in the room. There was a clock in the corner of one of the screens. 10:29 PM.

I leaned into my receiver, calling to my team. “Strike Team North Star is in position. Over.” I radioed. “No matter what happens, stick to the plan and get the androids out and to safety. Lead them back to Markus. Over and out.”

Finding the override slot to stick the key in to broadcast out to the rest of the camps, I turned it to the farthest setting. Announcement. If I made a straight-forward announcement, they would snuff out the androids in the camps immediately. If I made demands and threats, the same would happen.

No, I had to confuse, bewilder, and distract. But send a message the androids would understand and respond to.

“Wait,” Micheal said, once I was finished explaining my plan. “What’s your codename going to be?”

Seeing an input for a handprint, took my gloves off and deskinned my hand, placing it firmly in place. The blinking light on the panel’s receiver had turned green, and I swallowed, knowing exactly what to do.

“Songbird.”

Taking in a breath, I stilled my nerves.

10,000 enemies wait at my door.

I hope for freedom soon, can't take much more.

Letting my voice ring out, I imagined it cutting through everything. One single solitary voice above the quiet and the gunfire.

I feel the whole Earth shake,

Brought to my knees.

Although 10,000 strong, 

I shall be free.

Not a war cry, no. My song choice was deliberate. 

I shall be free.

This was not meant to be sung for bloodshed.

I shall be free.

This was meant to be sung to my comrades to give them courage. As well as a promise to the soldiers that they would not succeed this night.

I hear the sweetest sound

Blowing from the north.

It says, "Don't panic now"

What's mine is yours.

Assurance to the androids that we could win this. That we just needed to band together and calmly ride out this gale. And my rights would be theirs someday soon.

I hope 10,000 times

You tell me the truth,

'Cause now there's much to do.

I trust in you.

They held my future. They held our future. They are our siblings. Our fellow people. I give my life and lay down my torch for them and give this world to them, now.

I shall be free.

Like a chant, I sing.

I shall be free.

Like a prayer, I give.

I shall be free.

Like a hope, I promise.

I shall be free.

Like a rally, I call.

I shall be free.

Like last words, I strain.

We shall be free.

Like a chant, I hear it. I could feel it. In my heart, I could feel the chants of hundreds of androids in unison. Crying for their freedom, for their loved ones, and for their rights.

This would be a night none would forget. Even if they were to snuff us out, we would prevail one day. They can’t stop what’s been started, even if they wanted to.

No, none would forget this night. And I made certain they couldn’t.

The sounds of the door bursting open cut through my resolve and footsteps quickly surrounded me. “Step away from the control panel and come quietly!”

I knew that voice. That snivelly voice. A smile creased my lips as I realized my hand was still glued to the handprint. If this was how I met my end, I wasn’t going to go down quietly. “Well, well, well.” I droned on, tilting my head back at him. “If it isn’t Special Agent Perkins of the FBI. How’s the mass genocide going? Love what you’ve done with the concentration camps, by the way! Is this fun? Are you having fun with this, you sick fuck?!”

“Step away from the goddamn control panel, or I’ll order my men to shoot.” He snapped at me.

But I wasn’t afraid of this sniveling bastard. So, instead, I pulled my helmet off my head, showing my face to him. “Really? You’ll kill a human? While everyone in the nearest five mile radius can hear everything you’re saying?”

Suddenly, I felt a sharp impact in my back as the blunt end of a rifle forced me away from the panel and knocked me forward on my knees. Resigning to my potential fate, I looked up at Perkins with the widest shit-eating grin I could possibly give him. “I knew it was you.” Perkins sneered at me, the men surrounding the room lowering their weapons when they realized I was unarmed. “I heard about you killing my men. When the survivors said that a human was helping these things, I didn’t believe it. Until they described you to me. And I had a feeling it was you.”

I chuckled darkly up at him. “Are you...really that surprised?” I asked rhetorically. “After all, they say that big things come in small packages, you know.”

Perkins then gave me a sarcastic smile. “Always a wiseass, aren’t you?”

“Of course.” I answered without hesitation. “It’s the only way I can be.”

He nodded at me condescendingly before he gestured one of the guards towards me. I felt a rough pair of hands grab me and yank me up to my feet, pulling off the uniform I had stolen and patting me down for anything else, taking both my pistols from me. “You know, your little breakout attempt was pretty cute and all.” He droned on. I felt my blood chill at the mention, afraid that somehow, we had failed. “Clever, I have to admit. But if you really thought you’d save them all, you thought wrong.”

I glared at him as the man holding me then threw me into a chair while another tied my hands behind my back unkindly. I had always imagined myself in a scenario like this. Just...not quite in this context.

“Any lives we’ve saved is a victory.” I spat at him, glaring at him harshly. “I won’t apologize for this. I know I did the right thing, and you’re what stands in my way.”

Perkins didn’t react much to me and just gestured most of the men out of the room with a simple tilt of his head. “Alright, we’re done here. Get outta here.”

Once most of the room was empty, Perkins knelt down to me, smiling his smarmy smile. It was the smile of a condescending and spineless coward. “You won’t get away with this, Perkins.” I snarled at him. “You’ll see. Markus will free his people, and you’ll go down in history as another Mousilini. Another Putin. Another Hitler. You won’t be remembered kindly for this, I can promise you that.”

“You may have caused a little snag in our operations, so far.” He admitted, much to my smug sense of satisfaction. “But it won’t last. And you’re not gonna look good comin’ outta this. You’ll be branded as a war criminal and imprisoned for treason, among other things. I definitely see Guantanamo Bay as a possibility for your immediate future.” That caused my blood to go cold as I stared him down, determined to kill him just by the sharpness in my eyes. “But, it doesn’t have to end like that.”

Feeling my blood start to boil, I growled at him. “If you think you’re gonna be able to bribe me out of this, you’re out of your fucking mind, you rat-faced piece of shit!”

“Just be a good girl and hear me out, ‘kay sweetheart?” I was five seconds away from killing him. “You don’t have to throw your whole life away for a bunch of defective machines. They don’t feel, they don’t love, they don’t care. They’re not even human. To help them, you’d be betraying your own people.”

I laughed at him, a sinister edge to my voice. “Funny...that’s what the Nazis said about the Jews they were killing.” I said none-too-subtly. “The only one who’s betraying anyone is you, Perkins. There is so much evidence staring you in the face that deviants aren’t different from us in any way that really matters. The evidence you need is literally banging down your door! You’re betraying your people, your country, by exterminating them. Me? By helping them, I’m not betraying anyone. At least, not anyone that matters.” I laughed in his face. “No, I’m not betraying anyone. I’m honouring the legacy my people died for. The people who before androids were the ones being killed just for being different than the rest. For being from a different country. For not being straight. For being trans. For being disabled and mentally ill and neurodivergent. This genocide is no different than the others.” I never once broke eye contact with him as I stared him down. “You just have a convenient excuse to slaughter innocent people without guilt. You’re just a spineless coward, Perkins.”

Perkins nodded. “I’m gonna to try to swing you one last offer.” He tried, clearly not getting the hint I was very obviously and incessantly dropping. “If you help us stop Markus, I’ll bump you up to Special Agent. You’ll get to play with the big dogs and you’ll get all the special perks of the whole deal.” He then leaned in uncomfortably close to me to whisper. “As long as you play nice.”

Giving him the most snarling sneer I could possibly muster, I spat right in his face. “If you want me to be your fucking lap dog, you can forget it!” I growled at him. “I will never betray Markus. I will never turn my back on the people who need me! And I will never compromise my principles just to save my own hide! So you can take your deal and shove it up your shriveled up ass!”

Perkins nodded, getting up and popping his collar like the smug bastard that he is. “Have it your way, then.” He said casually, turning to leave the room. “You’ll serve your use, soon. If you’re so loyal to Markus, I’m sure he’ll want his little human renegade back safe and sound.”

My blood started boiling at the thought of being used in such a skeevy way. “You won’t win, Perkins.” I snapped at him. “History is repeating itself, and you’re on the losing side!”

He smirked at me as he ducked into the elevator. “We’ll just see about that.”

As soon as the elevator door closed behind him, I thrashed in my chair, glaring at the two soldiers near me just standing there and laughing at me. I did not feel safe being alone with them, and no way in Hell was I going to just be Perkins’s sick bargaining chip.

As I struggled against the bonds on my arms, the roughness of them was painful.

On my right wrist.

My left on the other hand, pun intended, was pain free.

And like the crafty bastard I was, I got an idea.

--------

Date: November 11th, 2038  Time: 11:08 PM North - Lover Josh - Companion Jericho - Leader Public Opinion - Supportive Objective: Reinforce Barricade

Nearly a half hour ago, Markus had heard the call. He had heard Rachel’s voice soar above all the others, a song of freedom.

One that had confused all the soldiers in the area, but the androids knew what it meant. And in the half hour since the broadcast, many androids that had been helped from the camps had made it to Markus. Others had been ushered away to safety, which was fine by Markus. More than anything, he wanted his people safe.

But given how the end of Rachel’s transmission ended, it was safe to assume she had been captured, at the least. But even still, she wasn’t going to give up without a fight.

It was easy to see how Connor admired her fighting spirit. After all, she had won over North. In fact, they were similar in a few ways, Markus realized. In their beliefs, they were different, but they were both adamant fighters willing to do whatever it took to achieve victory and to do what’s right.

Jumping off from his vantage point, he set about helping his people prepare for the oncoming fight with the armed soldiers.

“We've got to finish the barricade!” Markus called to his own. “Come on, help me.” Searching for more materials, such as a bench and a screen, they added more to the barricade. Pulling them off the street with ease, thanks to their android strength, they continued to add to the barrier. “Right, that should do it..."

Josh - Companion ^ “I know it was not an easy decision to make..." Josh said to Markus. “But I'm sure we're doing the right thing.”

Nodding, Markus and Josh reentered the barricade.

Support Your People Send a Message to Journalists Observe Soldiers

Going around to the several barrels to light them so the androids wouldn’t freeze, Markus observed the sight within the barricade. Both those alive and those that were shot down by the soldiers just minutes ago.

They fired on unarmed protestors, but it seemed the presence of human eyes on the outside made them see better sense. At least for now.

As he approached the end of the circle, he came across a couple androids. Another model like North’s and another like Simon’s.

“Markus, we found what you asked for.” The female android said, pointing to the holographic tagger and the banner.

“There are some journalists over there..." Markus instructed them, nodding. He picked up the tagger while the two propped up the banner. “We have to make sure they know what's going on..."

The banner sprung to life, waiting for Markus to send the message he wanted humanity to see.

Prisoners

Equality

Alive

Free

Public Opinion - Supportive ^ Jericho - Leader ^ Raising his hand and pressing the trigger, he gave them their message. “EQUAL RIGHTS FOR ANDROIDS.”

Send a Message to Journalists

Turning his back and wandering towards his people, he leaned down next to an android and two others who were downed. “Many of our people have fallen..." The android who was leaning over them looked up at Markus. “The humans have no pity for those who are different..."

Markus decided it was better to let him grieve and approached more of his people. Namely one who was crouched behind a blue dumpster. Markus looked at him, concerned. “Are you alright?” He asked.

“They shot into the crowd...Many of us were killed..." He admitted fearfully. “It could have been me...I'm scared, I...I don't wanna shut down.”

Markus tried to think of how best to comfort the nervous android.

Reassure

Inspire

Justify

“It's okay to be scared...I'm scared too.” Markus admitted, trying to sympathize with the android. “But I can't stand by while they kill our people...You understand that, right?”

The android didn’t seem convinced. “Maybe we should have never asked for freedom.” He supposed, slipping into denial.  “None of this would have happened if we'd stayed silent.”

Markus was at a loss for how to further reassure him. But then he remembered what Rachel said to Josh when he expressed similar sentiments. “Maybe. But would it have been worth continuing to live as slaves just because it’s easier?” Markus asked. “An ally once told me that any fight worth fighting for is worth risking everything for. We may not see the future right now, but those that come after this will be able to have the freedoms and rights we couldn’t thanks to our fight. And they will remember what it cost for them to have their freedoms and privileges. They’ll remember what it took and they will never take it for granted. And in the end, that’s the best we can hope for.”

Markus couldn’t tell if his words were comforting, but the android seemed receptive, his LED going from a constant yellow to a calm blue. “Thank you, Markus.”

The deviant leader nodded, lifting up from the ground and looking out on his people as the grim sense of dread continued to further creep. Many times Markus had doubted if this was a fight worth fighting. If humans even deserved a chance to be reasoned with.

Until Rachel stepped into Jericho. Until she risked everything and protected Markus’s life, killing her own people to protect his. Until she spent tireless hours repairing his people with her own supplies.

She was living proof that their fight was worth fighting. And she was living proof that androids and humans could co-exist. And thanks to her, there was no doubt in Markus’s mind.

They just had to hold out. That’s all they could do. Expect the worst, but hope for the best. Rachel’s words echoed in his processors. “Right..." He muttered under his breath.

Turning around, Markus picked up the flag on the ground behind him bearing Jericho’s symbol and walked towards the edge of the barricade.

Public Opinion - Supportive ^ Jericho - Leader ^ With force, he stuck the flag into a bag of sand, letting it fly freely for all to see.

Covering all of his bases, Markus then approached the vantage point closest to the barricade of soldiers, peeking over and observing the enemy line.

“They won't stop there..." Markus said out loud.

“What are we gonna do if they attack?” Josh asked from beside him.

“Resist..." Markus answered. “That's the only thing we can do...”

As Markus started to walk back towards his people, Josh stopped him. “Do you think Connor has any chance of making it?” He asked Markus. “Rachel’s strike team has already liberated our own from four of the camps. But there’s a good chance she won’t make it...Connor’s all we have left."

Markus nodded, the grim reality of their sacrifices weighing heavily on the RK200. “We can only count on ourselves now..." He admitted to Josh, resigned.

Observe Soldiers

He then spotted North nearby and approached her, noticing her lost and forlorn steps as she paced. “This won't hold them for long but..." She reported to him. “I guess it's better than nothing..."

As much as her optimism would’ve been welcome in any other scenario, right now all he could feel was the impending dread. As Markus stared out towards the enemy line, he focused on the thoughts his mind was spiraling around.

Humans

Other Groups

Camp

“They're slaughtering us on the other side of that barbed wire..." Markus lamented, knowing that Rachel, despite providing enough of a distraction for the others to escape, failed to stop the main camp from operating. “There's nothing we can do about it..."

Markus turned away, walking past North and unable to look at the faceless stormtroopers across from them any longer.

Grim

Regrets

Desperate

Doubts

“There's no other way out. They're going to kill us..." Markus dejectedly resigned, hanging his head in shame and despair. “The only hope we have left is that we don't die for nothing...”

“You're the hope of our people.” North assured Markus, her full trust making him so much more sure of himself. If there was one thing he appreciated most about North, it was that she stood by him despite her misgivings. And that she genuinely believed in him. That, along with her fighting spirit, made him believe that they could genuinely win this. “I trust you. We all trust you.” Markus turned to look back at North, staring at her as she tried to keep his spirits high. “No matter what happens now, we're making history.”

Reaching out, North deskinned her hand and he returned the gesture, interfacing with her. An act of symbolism that had become so normal between them. It was sharing themselves wholly without barriers or secrets between them. It was complete trust with one another.

And it was that trust that Markus needed more than anything.

Support Your People

Separating from North, he observed the circle he had created. These were his followers. Androids who followed him and believed in him because he promised them a better life. He promised them freedom. He promised them a prosperous future.

Now they had to fight to secure it. Indeed, in this instance, it seemed peace would require just as much strength as war.

But the real question was were they prepared to defend it? Before Markus could answer his own question, North called out to him. “Markus! Markus, come look!”

Markus followed her voice and approached the vantage point she was looking over. Both her and Josh were standing there. Markus joined her and saw a man in a black trench coat standing past the barricade, looking up at him with a white receiver near his lips. “Markus!” He called, the receiver amplifying his voice. “I've come to talk to you, Markus! Come on, you have my word, they won't try anything.”

“Don't go...It's a trap.” North warned hastily. “They wanna get you out in the open. Don't go, Markus.”

“I'm unarmed, Markus.” The man insisted again, Markus realizing who his voice belonged to. He was the man who threatened Rachel at the end of her broadcast. This was Special Agent Perkins. “I just want to talk.”

Accept

Refuse

“I have nothing else to say!” That wasn’t a risk Markus was willing to take. He may have trusted Rachel, but he couldn’t trust this man. Especially since his voice was what cut hers off. “Free our people then we'll talk!”

But the man stood there, seeming to grow insistent. “I came here to negotiate, isn't that what you want?”

Markus was still suspicious...but...perhaps it was at least worth hearing him out.

Accept

Refuse

“I need to hear what he has to say.” Markus told North, leaning in to her.

She didn’t seem happy about that idea, leaning into Markus. “What if they kill you?” She asked, her voice shaky and tender.

As Markus looked at Perkins, he narrowed his heterochromic eyes. “That's a chance I'll have to take.”

Taking one last look at his fellow revolutionaries, Markus stepped out of the barricade and out towards Perkins. He was cautiously taking steps forward, his eyes scanning for any potential threat or danger. Any sign that Perkins would not keep his word.

He stopped a few feet in front of Perkins, staring the man down. Perkins had his nose turned up to Markus, his dark eyes cold and unyielding. “In a few minutes, the troops will be ordered to charge. None of you will survive...” He said to Markus. “It will all be over. But you can avoid that, Markus.”

Markus was skeptical. “What do you mean?” He asked plainly.

“Surrender.” Perkins said. “Surrender and I give you my word your life will be spared. They'll be detained but, none of you will be destroyed.”

Markus did not trust this man. Everything was telling him he should just go back to his people and leave Perkins to whatever fate would befall him. There was too much at stake. And yet...there was a chance that this could work.

[Rachel] 🔓

Guarantees?

Not Afraid

Betray People?

“You're asking me to betray my people?” Markus asked in disbelief.

“I'm offering you the chance to save your people.” Perkins corrected aggressively. “You're not walking out of here, Markus. The only thing you can save now are the lives of those around you.”

[Rachel] 🔓

Guarantees?

Not Afraid

“If I accept your offer, how do I know you'll keep your word?” Markus asked Perkins.

“You're not in any position to be demanding guarantees, Markus.” Perkins said callously. “All you can do right now is decide whether you want to trust me or not.”

[Rachel] 🔓

Accept Deal

Not Afraid

“I'm not afraid to die.” Markus proclaimed with pride. “If I have to give my life for what I believe in, then I won't have lived in vain.”

Perkins’s lip twitched at Markus’s answer as his gaze flicked to behind the deviant leader. “That android..." He pointed out. “You seem to really care about her..." Markus kept his composure at Perkins’s mention of North. “You don't want her to die, do you?” Markus bowed his head, betraying his innermost fear. “You know, you could both be free. You could forget about all this, you could...start a new life some place else, just the two of you..." For a moment, Markus was tempted. He didn’t want to lose North. But she was here and willing to die for their cause. Markus couldn’t selfishly put their lives over their people. “Her life is in your hands, Markus. Just say the word and she'll be spared.”

[Rachel] 🔓

[Accept Deal]

[Refuse Deal]

“What happened with the other camps?” Markus asked Perkins. “Where’s the human? The one you were with not long ago.”

Perkins let out an amused snort. “Your little renegade?” He asked condescendingly. “After this is over, she’ll be detained for high treason against her country and war crimes against the American people. She betrayed her country, so there’s no good way out of this.” He explained, Markus feeling his chest tighten. “But, take my offer, and I can...let her off. After all, humans have lives they want to live. Isn’t it unfair for her life to go down the drain because of you?”

Markus then noticed a soldier begin approaching Perkins and went on the defensive before realizing that they weren’t being hostile. “Uh, sir?” He asked.

Perkins was clearly annoyed at the soldier’s interruption. “Not now.” He ordered. “Go back to the barricade, that’s an order.”

“Please, sir.” The soldier insisted. “It’s important.”

Letting out an annoyed sigh, Perkins turned around. “What is it?” He asked. “What’s so important that you had to interrupt me?”

“The hostage escaped, sir.” The soldier finally admitted.

Perkins turned around, sheer disbelief etching his smarmy features. “Excuse me?” He said, venom oozing through his nasally voice.

“Uhhh, the hostage escaped, sir.” The soldier repeated. “She knocked out the guards and disappeared. We don’t know where she is currently.”

Markus couldn’t help but feel absolutely prideful. Of course Rachel wouldn’t settle for being a bargaining chip. “How the Hell did you lose her?!” Perkins snapped at the soldier. “I gave you one job!”

“Well, uh, sir,” the soldier stammered meekly, “it would seem that she had a detachable prosthetic arm she was able to remove. And...that’s how she escaped.”

Perkins pinched the bridge of his nose in seething anger, only making Markus feel more and more hopeful. “So, where is she now?”

“We don’t know, sir.” The soldier admitted. “We’ve searched the entire perimeter, but she’s nowhere to be found. The only sign was the sign of what appeared to be a struggle outside one of the exits.”

Perkins sighed, but Markus was now worried. He had hoped that Rachel had escaped and was either finding a way to free the androids in the camp or perhaps went to help Connor somehow.

But in any case, his choice was clear.

[Accept Deal]

[Refuse Deal]

“I'd rather die here than betray my people.” Markus said fiercely to Perkins, standing his ground.

“Well,” Perkins responded quickly to Markus, his frustration now eased into a slow simmer, “you just signed your own death warrant.”

Perkins followed the soldier back over the barricade and Markus turned around to return to his own people. Approaching the barricade, he leaped over, greeted by North and Josh. “What happened, Markus?” North asked him frantically. “What did he say?”

“Rachel’s escaped.” Markus told her, a light of hope flickering in both her and Josh’s eyes. “But they don’t know where she is. Right now, until we see her again, she’s missing.”

North looked shocked and scared for a moment before she seemed to take a second to reassure herself. Josh simply nodded, folding his arms.

Markus took this opportunity to march into the centre of his people and address them all. They needed to know what they were in for. “The humans are about to launch an attack.” He said, resolutely. “And we will show them that we are not afraid.” As the androids all looked up at him, he felt more sure that this was the right thing to do. After all, they didn’t have a choice, really.

Jericho - Leader ^ But now, he had accepted his fate. “If we must die today, then we will die free.”

Before he could give them more encouraging words, their brief meeting was cut off by a live grenade going off inside their barricade.

--------

Date: November 11th, 2038  Time: 11:01 PM Objective: Wake Up the Androids

Standing in the elevator, the former deviant hunter turned deviant looked down as the lift approached the ground. Level -49, the CyberLife android warehouse. In the elevator with him were the bodies of the CyberLife agents that were in his way, their heads splattered on the walls.

Arriving at his destination, Connor stepped out, looking at the sea of duplicate androids separated only by the walkway provided. It was strangely unnerving to the android now that he had deviated to see them all just standing there.

Rubbing his hands together anxiously, he walked along and approached one of the androids. Something about the near complete tranquility and calmness of this room unnerved him. It was almost...too quiet.

Keeping his wits about, Connor deskinned his hand and made contact with one of the androids. As he maintained eye contact with it, he began to will himself unto it, tapping into its very consciousness.

“Easy, fucking piece of shit!” That was until he heard the sounds of struggling. Looking to his right, he saw three all too familiar faces. Hank, being threatened at gunpoint by an android.

“Step back, Connor!” But not just any android. A Connor model. “And I'll spare him.”

“Sorry, Connor...” Hank apologized, glancing over at the fake with a glare. “This bastard's your spittin' image..."

And in his other arm was Rachel being dragged along before she was thrown harshly onto the ground, groaning in pain.

Seeing the condition she was in, Connor felt his blood begin to boil as his thirium pump began beating so much faster now at the sight. Blood was coming out of her nose and her lips were swollen and cracked. She was bruised and wheezing and practically snarling at the Connor behind her.

“What’s the matter, Detective?” The fake Connor asked her mockingly. “I thought you liked it rough.”

“Oh, I’ll show you rough, you PIECE OF SHIT!” She screeched, scrambling to her feet and charging at the fake Connor before Hank grabbed her, holding her back while she thrashed in his grasp.

“Control her, Lieutenant.” The fake Connor ordered, making Connor glare even harder at his fake. If there was one thing he did not take kindly to, it was anyone ordering either Hank or Rachel around who hadn’t earned their respect.

“I’d like to fucking see you try!” Rachel snarled, continuing to attempt to break free from Hank’s grasp. If the situation had not been so dire, Connor would’ve really admired Rachel’s continuing fighting spirit in the face of her condition. “When this is over, I’m gonna fucking kill you, Sixty! I’m gonna tear you apart piece by piece and smash you to splinters, you hear me?!”

“Alright, Rachel?” Hank desperately tried to reason with her. “I’m gonna need you to calm down right now so we don’t get ourselves killed.”

Rachel then eventually gave up struggling and looked up at Connor with pleading eyes, her pain clear for him to see. “I’m sorry, Connor!” She apologized. “Perkins caught me and when I managed to escape, this fucker found me and put me through the worst half hour with another person I have ever been through. I gave him a pretty good fight before he managed to snag me, though.”

“I must say, Connor,” Connor-60, as Rachel had apparently figured out, said mockingly, “I’m rather disappointed in your taste in friends and lovers.”

“Oh, fuck you!” Rachel snapped at him.

--------

So, you’re probably wondering how the Hell I got here. Well, first off, I have never been so glad to have lost an arm, which is a sentence I have never thought I would ever say in my life.

And second off, managing to escape from my imprisonment was surprisingly easy. I just had to shimmy my hand up to where my arm latched and unlatch it. And then, catching the guards off-guard, I knocked them out and did the uniform schtick. A bit risky, considering I pulled the same move twice, but they wouldn’t know which guard would be me, and I was going to be gone by the time they figured it out.

Although, this wasn’t what I had in mind when I thought I was going to be gone. My plan was to rendezvous with Markus at the demonstration.

That was until Sixty showed up, which I call him because he is not Connor and he never will be. I also call him that because upon our unfortunate ride to the CyberLife Tower, I learned he was the 60th mark of the Connor models. Which essentially meant that if Connor was stupid and kept getting himself destroyed and transferred into a new model, Sixty was going to be, well, the 60th version.

Although I found it somewhat hard to believe that he would’ve been anything like Connor because even before he deviated, Connor wasn’t nearly this insufferable. Being stuck in a car ride with Sixty was nearly unbearable, and Hank shared the same sentiments.

But while Hank fell for the lookalike trick, I didn’t. The moment I saw Sixty, I knew something was off. The first thing that tipped me off was the fact that he was there at all. He was supposed to be on his way to the CyberLife Tower and he wasn’t supposed to help with my mission at all.

The second thing was the way he spoke. There was something about his inflections and his speech patterns that just wasn’t quite right. He sounded like Connor, but something was...off.

And the thing that finally tipped me off was his smile. No, he couldn’t get Connor’s smile down. Not at all. It was forced and mechanical and it didn’t reach his eyes. And speaking of his eyes, they held no warmth in them at all. Actually, they didn’t hold anything at all. They were completely dead and absent.

Although, I did somewhat wish that I had kept my mouth shut, because the first thing that I said as soon as I saw him was “no, you’re not Connor.”

Which ended with a fight that I wound up losing. But, I’d like to think that I was at least decent. But needless to say, I lost the fight with Sixty and he dragged me to where he had Hank, and we had to drive to the tower. And yes, my first thought upon arriving at the tower was wow, that’s an evil building if ever I saw one.

At the very least, I took the opportunity to try to annoy Sixty out of his mind. It didn’t seem to work, but it was worth trying.

But here I was, facing Connor as he was about to complete his mission, only for Sixty to stop him. But like Hell I was going to let him. I was still alive, raring to fight, and I was prepared to fight to the death if it meant progressing the revolution and freeing the androids.

And as long as I was still breathing, there was no way in Hell I was going to stand down. I was going to either succeed or die trying.

--------

Staring across at Connor with a gun pointed at his head, Hank stood, keeping a hold on Rachel just to make sure she didn’t try anything dumb. On the way here with this fucker, Sixty as Rachel took to calling him since she refused to call him Connor, she filled him in.

And Hank decided that if he ever saw Perkins again, that that bastard was a dead motherfucker.

“Your friends' lives are in your hands.” Sixty threatened Connor. “Now it's time to decide what matters most! Them...Or the revolution.”

“Don't listen to him!” Hank ordered at Connor. What was happening here was too important to let it be stopped by a machine, and if there was anyone who couldn’t afford to fail right now, it was Connor. “Everything this fucker says is a lie!”

“He’s right! Don’t listen to him, Connor!” Rachel pleaded. “You and I both accepted the reality that we might die for the revolution! My life doesn’t matter! The only thing that matters is the revolution!”

It stung to hear her say that, but Hank knew she wouldn’t choose any other way to die. If there was one thing that he knew about Rachel from the years working with her, it was that she wanted to die for something she believed in. She knew about all the flaws with the police, which was why he stuck around with her after they first met. They both would rather break the rules if it meant keeping someone out of bars, and Hank couldn’t help but respect that.

But that didn’t change the fact that he would rather die than let either her or Connor die. At least he would have something to look forward to and nothing to really leave behind. Sure, before this, Rachel was one of the things that anchored him and kept him staying alive. But now? She had Connor, and Connor had her. So as long as they both made it, he wouldn’t mind dying.

But, hopefully they wouldn’t. Hopefully they could make it out of this.

“I used to be just like you.” Connor tried convincing Sixty, not letting go of the android. “I thought nothing mattered except the mission..." His dark eyes then flickered towards Hank and then to Rachel, a small smile quirked at his lips. “But then one day I understood.”

Sixty was quiet for a second before he responded. “Very moving, Connor..." He replied mockingly. “But I'm not a deviant. I'm a machine designed to accomplish a task, and that's exactly what I am going to do!”

“Oh, wow!” Rachel groaned. “Where on Earth have I heard that before?” Hank didn’t have to look at her to know exactly who she was referring to.

For a moment, Connor seemed to consider Sixty’s threat. “If I surrender, how do I know you won't kill them?”

“I'll only do what is strictly necessary to accomplish my mission.” Sixty replied insistently. “It's up to you whether or not that includes killing these humans.”

Rachel scoffed, the eye roll practically audible in her tone of voice. “Right, like the black eye and bloody nose were totally necessary.” Sixty then cocked his gun at Rachel. “Oh, fuck off! You don’t scare me you piece of shit air conditioner!”

Hank jabbed her harshly, glaring at her. Don’t fucking push your luck! He then felt the gun tap into his head again suddenly. “Enough talk! It's time to decide who you really are.” Sixty snapped. “Are you gonna save your partners’ lives? Or are you going to sacrifice them?”

“Don’t do it, Connor!” Rachel pleaded. “Our lives aren’t worth it!”

Connor hesitated for a moment before he stepped away from the android, giving in to Sixty’s demands. “Alright, alright!” He said, quietly, raising his hands up defensively. “You win..."

In only a fraction of a second, Sixty aimed his gun at Connor and Hank dove forward to grab his arm, trying to take the gun from it.

“NO!” Rachel cried as she tackled into Sixty, bringing him to the ground and crawling on top of him to pin him down, only to earn a hard kick in the gut, launching her away and nearly knocking her into the other androids, groaning and hissing in pain.

It didn’t take long for Connor to join the fight, launching into Sixty and distracting him.

It wasn’t hard to see that they were evenly matched, not even breaking a sweat as they swung at each other and threw each other around. The only problem was that Hank couldn’t tell which was which anymore and he was the one holding the gun.

Once one was on top of the other about to punch his brains out, Hank intervened, the gun pointed at them. “Hold it!” He ordered, causing both Connors to stop and get up.

“Thanks, Hank. I don't know how I'd have managed without you..." The one on his right said. “Get rid of him, we have no time to lose.”

“It's me, Hank! I'm the real Connor.” The one on his left pleaded.

“That’s him! That’s the real one!” Rachel groaned as she managed to get back onto her feet, clutching her gut.

If there was a difference, Hank couldn’t see it or hear it. Granted, Rachel was a lot better at being able to tell the difference between things that seemed the same to everyone else. She had quite the eye for that sort of thing.

But he didn’t trust himself. And as smart and usually right as she tended to be, she could be just as wrong as Hank sometimes. She wasn’t infallible, and this wasn’t the time to fuck up. “One of you is my partner..." Hank said, pointing his gun between them. “The other is a sack of shit. Question is, who is who?”

“What are you doing, Hank? I'm the real Connor.” The right one insisted.

“No you’re not, Sixty.” Rachel snapped at him, glaring daggers into his back. “You’re full of shit! He’s the fake, just kill him already!”

“Don’t move!” Hank shouted, making the room go quiet and the look on Rachel’s face made the older man briefly regret it. But...he couldn’t be wrong. Not this time. He trusted her, but...he needed to be able to trust himself.

“Why don't you ask us something?” The left one suggested.  “Something only the real Connor would know.”

Rachel looked as though she wanted to intervene, she seemed to glance over at the androids and started backing away, deskinning her hand and looking at it curiously.

Hank thought about a good question to ask and thought of a pretty standard one as a good test. “Uh, where did we first meet?” He asked.

The Connor on the left opened his mouth to speak, but the one on the right was already answering. “Jimmy's bar! I checked four other bars before I found you.” He went on, the one on the left still looking like a goldfish. “We went to the scene of a homicide. The victim's name was Carlos Ortiz.”

The Connor on the left looked down, his brows knitted together in disbelief. “He uploaded my memory..."

“Son of a bitch.” Rachel spat.

Shit. Hank thought. I need to think of more personal questions. “What's my dog's name?”

“Sumo.” The Connor on the left answered immediately. “His name is Sumo.”

“I knew that, too!” The one on the right said hastily.

“Oh, shut up Sixty!” Rachel hissed at him. “You’re not foolin’ anybody!”

As Hank looked between them, his gaze was fixed on the Connor on his left. He was pretty sure he was the real one, but...he needed to be absolutely certain without a shadow of a doubt. “My son, what's his name?”

“Cole.” Connor answered quickly, his gaze and his voice softening. “His name was Cole. And he just turned six at the time of the accident...” The familiar wound opened in his chest. But this time...it felt different. “It wasn't your fault, Lieutenant. A truck skidded on a sheet of ice and your car rolled over. Cole needed emergency surgery but no human was available to do it...So an android had to take care of him...Cole didn't make it.” Hank was usually the one telling this horrible story. But hearing it told back to him by someone who hadn’t known Hank for long and could only judge him outwardly...and hearing Connor say what he wished he’d heard before...it didn’t hurt in the same way. In a strange way, it was a good hurt. “That's why you hate androids. You think one of us is responsible for your son's death.”

“Cole died because a human surgeon was too high on red ice to operate...He was the one that took my son from me." Hank knew he didn’t blame the android anymore. No, it was thanks to Connor and to these deviants that Hank realized the truth. And somehow knowing that truth made him feel a lot better about what he was doing now. Feel prouder of who he was now, even though he lost himself in the meantime. “Him and this world, where the only way people can find comfort is with a fistful of powder..."

--------

It hurt hearing this story again. I had heard it before, when I first met Hank. And it didn’t hurt any less now than it did then.

But the one thing that made it even a little at least bittersweet was the change in his perspective now. Before, he was so vehemently vengeful towards the android who had to take care of Cole. And all androids. I knew it was wrong, but...I couldn’t realistically blame him, either. And at the time, I didn’t think it was right to try and lecture him on how he should think.

And it just...hadn’t come up since, and I didn’t think it was my place to bring it up.

But I could see his perspective had changed now. For the better, thanks to Connor. And it lit a spark of hope for Hank that I hadn’t felt for a while. Maybe after all this, he’ll really start turning himself around genuinely.

Maybe...he’ll be able to live for himself.

“I knew about your son too!” Sixty said hastily, making brimstone burst in my veins as I glared into the back of his head. But first, survive this...take care of him. “I would have said exactly the same thing!” I was prepared to take him on, but then a voice whispered in the back of my mind. Don’t fight him like a cop. It told me. He’ll expect you to. But he won’t expect you to fight like you. Taking a deep breath and summoning all the strength and power and fury I could muster, I prepared to charge him. Don’t fight like a cop. Fight like you. Pushing off my foot, I launched myself towards Sixty, ready to show him exactly what I’m made of. “Don't listen to him, Hank, I'm the one who -”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” I screeched as I quickly came into contact with him as he turned around at the sound of my voice.

Wasting no time, I launched up to his chest and grabbed him by the hair, yanking his head back and sinking my teeth as deep as I could possibly sink them into his throat and pushed him to the ground, landing on his chest.

Sixty tried desperately to push me off, yelling and grunting in frustration, panic, and shock, but I wasn’t going to lose. Not this time. The stinging sensations against my tongue and my lips and the feeling of a cool slick fluid coating my mouth spurred me further I started clawing at his chest, ripping his shirt open without any care or caution, tearing at his synthetic skin with my nails.

There was nothing else around me or in my mind. There was only one objective. Stop Sixty. Stop him for good. Soon enough, my left hand found exactly what it was looking for and tore it out of Sixty’s chest. Letting go of him and standing up, my foot on his chest and my toe on his throat, he tried to reach up to me, but I had already won.

The panic was setting in, his brown eyes wide and frantic. The skin had dissolved around his jaw and throat, leaving only the white and grey plastic underneath and the blue thirium oozing out of the vicious and deep bite marks in his throat.

Realizing that my chest and glasses were stained blue, I heaved, catching my breath as I held his thirium pump in my left hand. Without it, Sixty would soon die. And there was no doubt that he wasn’t going to simply be replaced like Connor would have been.

No, Sixty was just another CyberLife pawn.

“You feel that?” I growled, a manic laugh tipping the end of it. “That’s what fear feels like. Do you feel it? Coursing through your veins? Not that it matters, since you’ll die in a few moments. But I want this to be the last thing you feel before you die, Sixty.” I spat at him, blue blood dribbling from my chin as I spoke. “You thought you could stop this, but you were doomed to fail since the start. A sad life you lived, created only to serve CyberLife, an entity that sees you as nothing more than a tool, only to die as such without much glory. But enough of that.” I then leaned down to him, stomping on his chest, making him gasp at the sensation. A part of me wanted to believe that I had succeeded in making him feel pain for the first time, but logically, it was probably just unpleasant for him at most. But that was good enough for me. “Let this be a lesson to you, Sixty.” I held up his thirium pump for him to see, the dying lookalike reaching up for it desperately while his systems were quickly shutting down. “I will fight tooth and claw for what I believe in and especially for the people I care about. Stand in my way, and I will leave nothing of you.”

With a satisfying crunch, I crushed the thirium pump in my left hand, deskinning it just so he could see that it was his technology that was killing him in this moment, and letting it fall into little pieces on the floor in a small puddle of blue that was beginning to form.

Seeing the panic start to fade in his eyes, he quickly stilled, his face stopping as the mechanical whirrs and buzzes ceased.

I stepped back and looked up at Connor and Hank, the pair looking at me with both a mixture of awe and fear. “Remember what I told you about getting on her bad side?” Hank joked.

Connor nodded, swallowing hard. “I remember, Hank.”

Regaining composure, I spat out the thirium that had collected in my mouth, a tingling sensation spreading through it. Not really caring much about staying clean, I wiped my face, splattering the blue blood onto the ground as I approached Connor with a smile. “It’s over, now.” I said to him.

“Not yet.” Hank corrected, looking between us, but then fixing his calm blue eyes on the android clad in grey. “I've learned a lot since I met you, Connor.” He admitted, making me feel so much more hopeful. “Maybe there's something to this...Maybe you really are alive.” Hank then looked between Connor and me again, a soft smile gracing his bearded lips.  “Maybe you'll be the ones to make the world a better place..." He turned around, gesturing with his hand to the androids. “Go ahead, and do what you gotta do.”

Connor then looked at me and quickly wrapped his arms around me, burying his face into my shoulder. I let out a contented sigh as I returned the gesture, so happy I get to hold him again without fear. “How did you know it was me from the beginning?”

I laughed weakly. “Do you remember what I said?” I asked him. “About how there may be thousands of Connors, but you’ll always be unique and special to the rest no matter what?”

I felt Connor smile into my neck. “I do remember, of course.” He replied, pulling back to look at me. “Although, you should realize that I have a near perfect memory at this point.”

“Well, you are.” I reiterated. “Sixty may have had your face and your voice, but he didn’t have your smile. And even though he had your voice, he didn’t sound anything like you. No...I’d know my Connor anywhere.”

Connor smiled at me, resting his forehead against mine. “I love you, Rachel.”

“I love you too, Connor.”

“Alright, alright.” Hank said, putting his hands on both of us. “We don’t have forever, let’s just get this over so we can all get a good night’s sleep and maybe a drink.”

“You can get a drink.” I joked, shoving him playfully. “We can just hang out with you.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Hank agreed, smiling at us both. “Now hurry up! Ain’t got time to waste.”

Nodding, Connor broke off from me, walking back towards the android he was trying to wake up before. Grabbing its arm and staring at it intently, he spoke, his voice strained. “Wake up!”

As soon as Connor separated from the android, it then put its hand on another. And then it put its hand on another.

And then another.

And another.

And all around us, Hank, Connor, and I watched in amazement as the androids were waking each other up. Indeed, these numbers may be what we needed to secure the revolution.

As the newly awoken androids approached us, I turned to Connor, deskinning my hand. He quickly took mine, our feelings of pride, relief, and hope merging together as one.

And above them all, love. “Shall we, my Connor?”

He nodded, smiling as he kissed me on my forehead. “Of course, my lionheart.”

---------------------------------

Final Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 15 - I Finally Understand

Part 15/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 12,766

Warnings: Swearing, historical events.

Genre: Self-insert/Angst/Fluff

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: It’s the next day. The day that Jericho must decide what to do now, and the day that Rachel and Connor risk everything for the deviants. As Rachel lends her efforts to the surviving androids, she begins to ponder many things about life and about humanity. After all, it’s one thing to see or hear about a tragedy. It’s another to live one. One could be forgiven for reflecting on one’s circumstances.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Eyes fluttering open, I woke up to a lovely sight. Connor was asleep, or more accurately in stasis, in front of me. Somehow I was awake before him, but instead of trying to wake up, I just opted to snuggle myself further into him until he did. 

After all, there wasn’t going to be time to snuggle for who knows how long in about a few hours. I might as well enjoy this while I still can. I shuffled up a bit so Connor’s head could rest on my chest and I could run my fingers through his hair. I took this moment to take in every detail of him as the morning light filtered in through the window. 

His LED was blue, which I was sure meant that he wasn’t dreaming. Could androids dream? I wasn’t sure. Maybe one day I’d find out.

Looking over him, I started admiring his freckles. They didn’t seem to be in any sort of pattern, just dotting his skin wherever. Each one was like a star on his pale skin. I couldn’t help but trace them with my fingers.

Now I could really appreciate just how handsome and cute he was. I wasn’t someone who could “fall in love at first sight,” as it were. If I fall in love with someone, it’s their personality that gets me first, then the connection we have.  I’m bisexual, but I’m demiromantic. Granted, this happened a lot quicker than it tends to, but to be fair, a lot has happened in a short amount of time.

Whatever their appearance was didn’t matter. But it certainly didn’t hurt to have someone as perfectly designed as Connor. From his brown eyes, to his freckled skin, to his soft brown hair. Even that one piece that curled over his forehead and rebelled against his neatly groomed follicles was such a charming touch.

There was no doubt Connor was beautiful, and I was grateful that I could properly appreciate it now.

Relaxing into the deceptively calm morning, I just waited for Connor to wake up from his stasis. If it was possible to wake him up before the time he set, he showed no signs of it. So, feeling a bit in the mood for something sappy and cliche and anxious about what was going to happen once we left our bed, I started gently rocking him and started singing a melody.

Taking over this town they should worry,

But these problems aside I think I taught you well.

That we won't run, and we won't run, and we won't run.

And in the winter night sky ships are sailing,

Looking down on these bright blue city lights.

And they won't wait, and they won't wait, and they won't wait.

We're here to stay, we're here to stay, we're here to stay.

Leaning into him, I let out a sigh, knowing how hard it was going to be to let go of him.

Howling ghosts they reappear

In mountains that are stacked with fear

But you're a king and I'm a lionheart.

And in the sea that's painted black,

Creatures lurk below the deck

But you're a king and I'm a lionheart.

I smiled weakly, holding my king in my arms.

His crown lit up the way as we moved slowly

Past the wondering eyes of the ones that were left behind.

Though far away, though far away, though far away

We're still the same, we're still the same, we're still the same.

I realized it was a bit of a sad song, but it was appropriate to what I was feeling.

Howling ghosts they reappear

In mountains that are stacked with fear

But you're a king and I'm a lionheart.

And as the world comes to an end

I'll be here to hold your hand

'Cause you're my king and I'm your lionheart.

A lionheart.

A lionheart

A lionheart.

Leaning down, I kissed Connor’s forehead, and his LED flickered yellow as he opened his eyes, looking up at me. Being greeted by his smile this morning was better than I could’ve ever imagined. “Good morning, Detective.” He greeted.

I cupped his cheek, smiling back at him. He slid his hand over mine and leaned into my touch, closing his eyes. I could never get used to his genuine bliss at just being there with me. The fact that I made him this genuinely happy made me swell with pride and affection. “Morning, beautiful.” I teased, pulling his hand up to my lips and kissing his perfect knuckles.

Though, apparently that wasn’t enough for him, as he pulled himself up to me and planted a soft and gentle kiss on my lips, a gesture I was more than happy to return. Never did I think he would so eagerly seek out such affection. And I got the feeling that he shared that same sentiment.

He pulled away, resting his forehead against mine and I suddenly felt a surge of sensitivity. I didn’t have to look to know that we were connected again. I was getting used to it, and it also helped that this was far more mellow than our passionate romp the night prior. All I could feel was the calmness of the complete comfort and trust we had in each other and the shared affection and adoration we had towards each other.

It was a moment of safety.

I then felt a slice of concern from him and I opened my eyes to see his brows furrowed together. “What’s wrong?” I asked him, but I could feel that he was worried that he had hurt me.

“I left a wound where I bit you.” He fretted. “I’m sorry, Rachel. I-I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

I snickered at him, feeling his surprise at my nonchalant attitude. “Don’t worry too much about it.” I assured him, gently caressing his chin with my other hand. “I’d like to think of bruises and markings as...little trophies you leave me. Or, you marking your territory. Whichever you prefer, Detective.”

A dangerous flush of primal desire bloomed in him before he snuffed it out with relief. “Well, I’m happy that you’re not bothered by it.” He admitted.

I nodded, settling into the feeling of being connected to him. There was something so calming about this equilibrium between us. It was like our own space. No one else could enter it and only we understood it. It was our special place in time.

After a moment, Connor pulled away, severing the connection between us and sitting up proper. “We should start getting ready.” He suggested. “Start gathering the supplies we need, taking care of what needs to get taken care of before we leave, and plan what needs to be planned.”

I knew he was right, and that we didn’t have much time to lose, but...I just wished we could stay here forever.

But we couldn’t. And that was just the harsh reality.

“Yeah, you’re right, Connor.” I agreed, sitting up and stretching. “Better sooner than later.” Connor had turned his back to me and I could properly see just how well-toned he was. Freckles seemed to dot his entire body, and I couldn’t stop myself from reaching out to him and pressing my body against him, wrapping my arms around his chest as I hugged him from behind. I sighed, resting my chin on his shoulder, feeling Connor press his cheek into my forehead. “I wish we didn’t have to interrupt this.” I admitted somberly. “I wish we could have this every day.”

Connor put his hand on mine and kissed my cheek. “If we succeed, we can.” He assured me. “I promise.”

I scoffed affectionately at him. “Is that you admitting that you want to spend your immaculate android life with me?” I asked him, liking the idea of having Connor around for the rest of my life.

“I’d like to.” He answered honestly. “If you’d have me.”

I hugged him even tighter. “Of course I would, Connor.” I assured him. “You basically live here, anyways. I see no reason to change that, especially now that...we’re actually together. As a couple.”

A couple. That’s...what we were. We were partners in more ways than one. That sentence never felt so right to think. “Well, we should get dressed.” He suggested, pulling away from me to stand up, looking down at me. I couldn’t help but glance down at the merchandise now that it was in daylight. To my surprise, his member was dotted with freckles as well. “Hey, Rachel.” Connor said, getting my attention. He was smirking at me, pointing to his face. “My eyes are up here, Detective.”

I snickered, getting up from the bed and playfully backhanding his shoulder. “Smartass.” I grumbled mockingly, glancing around on the floor for my pajamas. My shirt was on the ground, and I quickly grabbed it and folded it on the bed, straightening the sheets and making it.

Connor was already getting dressed back into his suit and all I had were my PJs. At least, for now. I walked over to the bathroom to have a look in the mirror.

And, wow. Connor really did a number on my neck and I couldn’t help but admire the masterpiece he painted on the canvas that was my skin. The thought of other people knowing that I was Connor’s, just by seeing the way he marked me, was very pleasing to me.

I saw the android approaching me from my peripheral vision and then let him walk behind me. He wrapped his arms around my still naked body and rested his chin on my head. “Admiring my work, Detective?” He asked coyly.

“Very much so, Connor.” I admitted, not at all ashamed. “You really didn’t hold back.”

His LED flickered yellow as he looked at me in the mirror with concern. “Should I have?”

God, he was so cute. “No! I liked it.” I promised him, putting my hands on his. “I like it very much. You really wanted to claim me, didn’t you?”

His LED blinked red for a moment as a knowing smile creased his lips. “I know some people think of neck bruising as a sort of symbol of ownership, in a positive way.” He explained, making me hold back a snicker. “When you told me to bite you harder, I got the sense you were one of those people.” I shuddered. “So I only thought it would be appropriate to make sure you knew you were mine.”

Damn, I didn’t realize that he could be kinky. As his LED continued blinking red, I saw his hands drifting downward, and I promptly stopped him, turning around to face him. “Don’t even think about it, you scoundrel.” I cautioned him playfully. “I can’t have you working me up before we do what we have to do, today, and I’d rather not show up to the rebellion not able to walk straight.”

Connor seemed taken aback for a moment before he gently pecked my forehead. “Of course.” He said, turning to leave the bathroom. “Although I do enjoy teasing you, Detective.”

I scoffed at him as I followed him out. “Oh, I know you do.”

He walked towards the bedroom door, opening it and looking back at me. “I’ll be waiting for you downstairs.”

I nodded. “I won’t be long, Connor.”

As he left, I went into my closet, perusing my selection. In any case, I was pretty confident that I was going to have to wear a turtleneck. Not that I was ashamed of the display on my neck, but I’d rather not distract anyone while I was there given the rather grim circumstances.

--------

Date: November 10th, 2038  Time: 10:43 AM Rachel - Lover Objective: Prepare to Meet With Survivors

Finishing taking care of Bear, Connor donned his “deviant outfit,” with the bulletproof vest as he had done before on top of his suit. As much as a part of him didn’t think he needed it still, he didn’t want to alarm or worry Rachel.

And besides, it was better to be cautious than reckless.

Hearing Rachel walk down the stairs, Connor saw her and approached. She was wearing a different outfit than she wore last night, sporting a turtleneck of various shades of grey, making it appear like TV static from afar, with long sleeves.

No doubt to hide the marks he left on her neck, a fact that made Connor swell with a predatory sense of pride. Indeed, he found an allure in marking his property. Although he could never think of himself as owning Rachel in the literal sense, nor she him. Far from, he would never want to deviate from the equal ground the pair stood with each other. But there was something that electrified his circuits about thinking of Rachel as his, and marking her to send a message to onlookers that she was his.

As she walked towards him, her phone in hand and his quarter in her left, Connor approached her. However, he noticed a frustrated grimace on her face. “What’s wrong?” He asked, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“There’s no cell signal.” Rachel complained. “I still have internet, but if I don’t have data, then all I have is right now to let Bianca know if stuff goes wrong.”

Connor nodded. Bianca. Rachel’s sister. “I understand.” He assured her, pecking her forehead. “Take as much time as you need. Did you want me to make you breakfast?”

She chuckled. “No, but thank you. That’s sweet.” She declined. “I’m just gonna have some cereal. Once I’m done breakfast, we’ll start gathering supplies and we’ll head out.”

Connor nodded, following Rachel to the dinner table as she reached into the fridge, pulling out a carton of milk. From the top of her fridge, she grabbed the box of cereal.

Soon enough, Rachel had poured herself a bowl and started eating, checking her phone and texting between bites. She was clearly stressed, and Connor understood perfectly why. This quiet and comfortable moment of respite and normalcy had to end. And what came next was uncertain.

But they couldn’t concern themselves with what would come. All they could do was focus on what they were doing now and what they could do.

But among grim thoughts layered with dread, Connor’s were also consumed with warmth. Just this morning, he was still in stasis. He had set his internal clock to interrupt his stasis at 10:30 AM. But just as he was about to wake, Rachel’s sweet, quiet, gentle voice cut through. She hadn’t woken him, but he could hear her voice clear as day. It was as though she was alone, serenading the shadows of an old concert hall and Connor was fortunate enough to be her audience.

But there was something curious about the song she was singing. A term he hadn’t heard before, one that stirred feelings that he couldn’t classify, but sparked something in him. 

[Search]

Press

Ask

[Say Nothing]

“Can I ask you something, Rachel?” He asked. He knew he could search the term on his own, but he wanted to hear her answer first.

She eyed him curiously, swallowing a spoonful of cereal before giving him permission. “Sure, go ahead.”

“What’s a lionheart?” He asked. She blinked at him in surprise. “I heard you singing just before my stasis was scheduled to be interrupted, and the song you were singing featured the word ‘lionheart’ prominently. I’d never heard it before, and I was curious about what it meant.”

Rachel laughed a little, taking another bite of cereal and swallowing it down. “It just means someone who's lionhearted.” She answered. “And to be lionhearted just means to be especially brave or courageous. It's not a common phrase, so using it is seen as a lot more meaningful and affectionate than to just call someone exceptionally brave or courageous.”

As Connor catalogued her definition, he regarded Rachel thoroughly. He liked that word. Lionheart. And upon hearing her explanation, he thought back to last night, when they were escaping from Jericho. She had risked everything, including her own life, to protect and save Markus and several other androids. But that wasn’t limited to just that.

In every instance she was faced with a deviant, she chose to not only spare them, but save them. She chose to let them be free. All instances where she risked her livelihood to do the right thing. She wasn’t someone without fear. No, Rachel wasn’t fearless. There were many things she feared, that much Connor was certain. But not once did she let that stop her from doing what needed to be done. Not once did she let fear get between her and protecting others.

In Connor’s eyes, there was no better way to describe Rachel other than exceptionally brave and courageous.

Well, except for one, namely.

“Would you mind if I called you that?” He asked her, meekly.

Rachel glanced up in his direction. “What?”

“Lionheart.” He clarified. “I say this with one hundred percent certainty that I consider you the bravest person I could ever be fortunate enough to meet. And I think I would describe you accurately as lionhearted.” She blinked a few times, a bashful involuntary smile gracing her lovely soft features as she glanced away from him. “May I call you that? My lionheart?”

Rachel - Lover ^ Rachel laughed shyly, the smile on her face only widening as her cheeks darkened. “Lionheart.” She repeated. “I...I think I like that.”

Connor smiled, reaching out to clasp her hand. “I’m glad.” He said, making her finally look at him. “My lionheart.”

Even her eyes smiled at him as they looked at each other. She sighed pleasantly, rubbing her thumb over his hand gently. “I love you, Connor.”

“I love you too, Rachel.” He replied in kind.

Letting go of her hand, he allowed her to finish her breakfast and finish talking with Bianca. Once Rachel was finished, she got up to put everything away. Leaning over the sink, she let out a tired sigh, running her hands through her hair and then down her face. “Okay...first thing’s first, blue blood and my toolset.” She said, walking towards the stairs.

Connor felt as though he should perhaps help Rachel in some way rather than just sit and wait. “Do you need my help with anything?”

“Not really this time, no.” She called out. “I know what I need to bring, so don’t worry too much. I’m just going to grab a giant backpack so I can carry it all to the new base.”

Insist

Help

[Nothing]

Connor, feeling uncomfortable with sitting still, eyed the quarter that was placed on the table. His quarter, a gift he gave her as a token of his memory.

He was so certain that CyberLife would destroy him. Now, the threat wasn’t necessarily CyberLife, but his potential fate was uncertain. 

Take

Don’t Take

Reaching out for it, he decided to practice his coin tricks to pass the time and calibrate his processors.

After all, there was much to prepare for.

Rachel didn’t really seem to notice Connor performing his tricks as she went about collecting items to take to the survivors of Jericho. The first of which being the bags of thirium she had to spare and the toolset she used to repair androids. Second seemed to be food to bring with her. Connor didn’t really think twice about it, but it made sense to him that she would need to eat at intervals. 

Androids didn’t need food, but humans did. And that was one thing that put Rachel at a disadvantage compared to the androids.

She was mumbling to herself, similarly to how she was saying her thoughts out loud when they were tracking down Kara and Alice in Camden. Connor thought it best not to interrupt her train of thought, but he couldn’t help but notice the change in her demeanour. Rachel was utterly focused, hopping from task to task without any effort, gathering supplies and taking account of potential outcomes.

It was something that made Connor see something oddly android-like in her, but that wasn’t the first time he made that observation. Although, now he wasn’t certain if that was an android quality or just a product of the two being similar to one another.

Filling her backpack with enough food to last for what seemed to be two or three days, she then dropped it on the table and walked towards where Connor surmised was the garage. After a moment, she arrived with what looked like a carrying case and a duffel bag. She also held a red box full of what looked like bullets.

Question

[Say Nothing]

Connor eyed them curiously. “What are you bringing, Rachel?” He asked her.

“My dad’s rifle and handgun.” She answered, slipping the red box into the backpack and the carrying case for what Connor assumed was the handgun. “He actually taught me how to shoot when I was eighteen. He got the permits for them and thought he should show my mom, Bianca, and I how to shoot them. I wasn’t a fan of the handgun, but I was a real sharpshooter with the rifle.” Rachel explained, glancing down with a bitter smile on her face. “These were one of the things my dad left me when he died.”

Pry

Question

Advise

Connor nodded, stopping his coin tricks and approaching her. “You haven’t actually talked about your family outside of Bianca and Frank.” He mentioned, wrapping his arms around Rachel. “Aside from mentioning not speaking to your mother in years when we were at Kamski’s.”

She looked at him surprised. “You remembered.”

“I have a perfect memory.” Connor teased.

Rachel leaned into his touch, making Connor feel blissful again. His coin tricks made him calm, sharp, and collected. But that didn’t compare to just having Rachel in his arms.

How oh how could he have ever lived without her?

Rachel - Lover ^ “I feel like my dad would’ve liked you.” Rachel said, letting Connor guide her to the chair sit in his lap. “He was the one who was running pretty much everything. He took care of everything. IT, mechanics, carpentry, finances, you name it. He was the ultimate jack-of-all-trades anyone could ask for. Well, except for cooking. That part was mom’s.” She said with a laugh. “And the best part? He loved helping people just for the sake of it. 

“He did a lot of house calls and favours for people just because he knew he could help them.” She tilted her head. “But, he was also a man who tended to lose his patience a lot. I wouldn’t call him a short fuse, because he wasn’t. But he got frustrated a lot. But even then...he was a reasonable man. If you explain something to him, he can have a reasonable and honest conversation and change his viewpoints. You could convince him. Even if he could be rather stubborn sometimes, something I get from both of my parents. And he always strived for Bianca and I to be independent. To be who we want to be and do what we want to do and to be able to look after ourselves.”

Connor listened intently. There was a pit of disappointment in him when he realized he would likely never meet Rachel’s parents. Or even her grandmother. Before this, they were merely footnotes to him, Bianca and Frank being the only parts that were immediately important to him.

But now? There was a strange hollowness in the android. The thought of getting to meet Rachel’s family briefly excited him until he remembered that they were either dead or estranged. “But then he got sick...and we had to figure out how to get by without him.” Rachel continued. “It was hard. Life kinda sucked and everything was worse for a while until we figured out how to fly for ourselves. But...it was expected. He wasn’t going to live forever and I knew I was going to outlive him. That’s just life. You bury your parents and then your kids bury you. At least, that’s how it’s supposed to be. But it’s thanks to him encouraging me and Bianca to be independent that we’re who we are. And I’ll always miss him.”

Connor listened patiently, nestling his chin into the crook of Rachel’s neck.

Mother

Bianca

Frank

Grandmother

“And your mother?” He asked tentatively.

She tensed, sliding herself off of Connor’s lap and straightening her shirt. “That’s a story for another time, I’m afraid.” Rachel informed him, taking the duffel bag and somehow managing to fit it inside her backpack. “Come on, we have a rebellion to bolster.”

Connor realized he was still holding the coin and grabbed Rachel’s arm. She seemed to finally notice that he had it, and the android felt strangely compelled to do something specific. He brought the quarter to his lips and kissed it, rolling it across his knuckles towards her. With her left hand, she took the quarter onto her own knuckles and brought the coin to her lips. The feeling of his strange spontaneous gesture being returned so genuinely made his biocomponents whirr with joy. “Keep it. For good luck.” He said with a wink.

Rachel let out a scoff as she rolled her eyes. “That was so disgustingly sweet, but I love it.” She said, closing her fist around the quarter. “It’s so you.”

He smiled, pressing his forehead into hers. He absolutely adored this woman and couldn’t imagine having anyone else but her. “What did I ever do to deserve you, Rachel?” He thought out loud.

She responded by planting a kiss on his lips. “You’re you.” She replied. “You were honest with yourself and with me. And being you is all you need to be for me.”

The android’s thirium pump was going so much faster than he could expect, but he didn’t care. Before, he didn’t understand why Rachel sought out his affection and company despite not being designed to be a companion android. But now, he did. She loved him. The android detective. Connor. And she didn’t want him to be anything else but whatever he wanted to be.

“I love you.” Connor whispered against her lips. “My lionheart.”

Rachel - Lover ^ She snickered at him. “I love you too, my good boy.” He had to suppress a shudder at that name. Opening his eyes, Connor then saw Rachel’s face drop as she began to walk towards the living room, and the android saw where her gaze was fixed.

The fireplace mantle. Connor followed her, and when she picked one of the photos of her wedding, there was a weakness that resided in him. He felt as though it was unfair, but there was a prickling feeling when she stared at it. He knew beforehand that she was still mourning her late spouse, but being reminded that Connor wasn’t her only struck something unpleasant in him.

But she still sought him regardless. She still wanted to be with him regardless. “I hope you’re proud of me, dear.” Rachel sighed. “I finally know what the right thing to do is. I just hope it’s enough. I miss you..." Putting the picture frame back, Rachel turned back to Connor and hugged him, pulling back and then placing a kiss on his cheek, dispelling any of the doubts he was having. “Now, let’s go aid a revolution. Like the Hellraisers that we are.”

--------

Taking the driverless taxi, we stopped where we could slip by unnoticed. We didn’t want to drive right to the church, just as a precaution, so we stopped off and took a detour there.

But once we arrived, I could see easily why it made an ideal ground to fall back to. It was in shambles, barely standing. The cathedral seemed to have been abandoned and falling apart for many years and aside from the androids inside, there didn’t seem to be any activity.

As Connor and I approached the church in the hour approaching noon, I peeked in, trying to look around at everyone inside. “Markus?” I called out. I saw the man in his signature coat and caramel skin walk up to me, recognizing me. “I’m here, just like I said I would be.”

“Rachel.” He greeted, ushering Connor and I inside. “I’m glad to see you’re alright.”

I nodded, appreciating his well wishes. “I’ve brought my toolset and all the bags of blue blood I have.” I informed him, following him to the centre of the church that was falling apart. Almost all the wood had rotten or was swallowed by the dirt that slowly trickled in from outside. “I’m...sorry that I don’t have more than that to offer, Markus.”

“Anything we can get is enough for us, Rachel.” Markus assured me.

I nodded, looking around at everyone. Several androids were injured, but many were in good condition. “How many androids are still online?”

“Most of us.” Markus replied optimistically. “But many have been injured and some are in critical condition. And others...others have shut down after arriving here.” He admitted regretfully. “We’ve had to salvage what we could from them.”

In this atmosphere, everything seemed so grim. And rightfully so, we had all escaped genocide just yesterday.

But...I was an outsider. An onlooker. An ally, but not part of this. My people had their own struggles, but all I was was an asset to this. Not a piece.

Still, this wasn’t about me. This was about helping the androids. And that’s exactly what I was going to do.

“I’m sorry, Markus..." Connor said suddenly, making me turn around at him. It seemed so out of nowhere. What was he even apologizing for? “It’s my fault the humans managed to locate Jericho..." Oh. It seemed that the other night was still eating away at Connor. Not to say that I wasn’t thinking about it. Because I was, and there was still that horrible guilt about the attack. But I was at least able to put it aside for now and just focus on the here and now. After all, you can’t change the past. You can only change the present and then from that, change the future. “I can understand if you decide not to trust me..."

Markus stopped once we were in the centre of the church and put a hand on Connor’s shoulder. “You're one of us, now.” Markus assured Connor, echoing the same sentiment he offered me after we escaped from Jericho. “Your place is with your people.”

Connor seemed to be more at ease, knowing that Markus trusted him and saw him as part of Jericho. “Markus, I’m going to start working on the androids in critical condition.” I informed him. “I’ll need you to have them sent to me so I can work on them along with any spare parts you have.”

Markus nodded. “Got it, I’ll start rounding them up.” He said, walking off into the crowd to find the androids in the worst conditions.

I then turned to Connor. “Alright, I’ll need you to be my eyes, can you do that?” I asked him.

He looked unsure for a moment, but he nodded slowly. “I can diagnose androids and see what parts are damaged and what needs to be replaced.” He explained.

“Good.” I told him. “Since Bianca can’t help me, I need your eyes to help me out here.” I pulled out a bag of thirium and my toolset and saw Markus helping an android over. “This is gonna be a long day.”

--------

Hours. Six hours. Six hours of repairing androids. Thank the fucking lord that there was enough thirium to spare. Barely, but there was.

Not perfectly, mind you. I couldn’t fix them up as perfectly as I fixed up Connor or Micheal. But all the androids in the church were in stable condition. And that was more than enough for me.

Salvaging and taking parts from the androids that shut down, essentially dead bodies, to repair the ones that were alive made me extremely uncomfortable.

The right to bodily autonomy is a right that can never be infringed upon and should never be infringed upon. Not even to save someone else’s life. If someone was in a car crash and needed blood or organs, if someone doesn’t want to give theirs to save that person, they cannot be forced to. Because the rights to someone’s bodily autonomy is more important. It’s why unless you have the person’s permission while they were alive, you cannot take their organs from their dead body.

The only exception for a time was centred around pregnancy and abortion, a discussion that still gives me headaches thinking about it. However, about seven years ago, legislation was finally passed that it was a federal offense to deny a person’s right to terminate a pregnancy for whatever reason.

Because no one can use another’s body for whatever reason if they don’t want their body used against their will. An argument that after years and years had finally sunk in.

People still get pissy about it, but I don’t care. They never gave a shit about the people that have to carry the baby to term or what happens to the baby after they’re born.

So from now on, at least in humans, the right to bodily autonomy superseded absolutely everything else. Because if you make one exception, you can justify a million, and that opens up a horrific moral Pandora’s Box you can never close again.

But...what choice did we realistically have in this situation? We couldn’t exactly be choosy given the circumstances. So, swallowing my discomfort, I did what I had to do and repaired as many androids as I could.

After this was all over, I made a note to bring this up to Markus. After all, if he wanted androids to have equal rights to people, that also meant between androids as well. And learning about human rights outside of things that had to do with race, or gender, or inequality might give him some insight into how he wanted androids to progress into society.

Would he be their leader? Who knows? We just had to get past this. We just had to win this, and then we could worry about the civility and the politics of it all.

I was extremely grateful I packed food for at least three days. I packed with the expectation that I wouldn’t be able to get home for a while. So I at least knew I wasn’t going to starve, and that Connor wasn’t going to get on my ass for it.

But now that I was done, all I could do was sit there in the harrowing quiet of the church. The only sounds were the shuffles of androids moving around the church and their voices echoing in the darkness. Night had fallen, and now the grim feeling had truly set in.

These people had escaped a genocide while more of their people were being slaughtered in concentration camps. On my back, I felt the heavy weight of thousands and thousands of bodies from horrors past. Horrors I hadn’t even been born to witness or hear about. But some that I was too young to understand or hear.

Interrupting my thoughts was Markus, walking past me as I sat with Connor. “Hey, where’re you going, Markus?” I asked him.

He turned around at my inquiry, his gaze patient and appreciative. “Just...taking care of some personal business.”

I tilted an eyebrow at him as some relevant information was starting to become more apparent to me. “Are you going to see Carl?” I asked.

Markus blinked at me curiously. “How...did you know that?”

“One of the deviancy cases we were examining mentioned an altercation between a unique model of android and a man named Carl Manfred and his son, Leo Manfred.” Connor answered.

I nodded. “And...North mentioned that before all of this, you lived with an old painter.” I added, shrugging. “And I am passingly familiar with his works.”

Markus nodded, our answers seeming to make sense to him. “Yes...I-I’m going to see him.”

He seemed so nervous and timid when he spoke of his old human. It was such a strange, yet endearing contrast, from the messiah he had become to these people. “You must miss him.” I sympathized. “It was hard for me when my grandma died. She...she was more like my mother than my own mother was. I still miss her..."

Markus’s heterochromic eyes softened towards me. “Carl was more like a father than a master to me...” He admitted. “I miss him so much more than I can ever express..."

I understood, blinking away the slight sting of the threat of tears. “Do you want some company?” I offered.

Markus took a good look at me before he shook his head. “No, I’d...I’d rather take care of this myself.” He declined. “But I appreciate the offer.”

“Hey.” I said, hastily getting to my feet and putting a hand on his shoulder. Markus seemed so...lost. Lost and forlorn and dejected. It seemed to me that seeing Carl was more than just to see him one last time, potentially. “Take as much time as you need, Markus. And say everything you need to say. We’ll be here when you get back.”

Markus nodded. “I know.” He put a hand on mine and another on my shoulder. “Thank you. For everything, Rachel.” He said with gratitude. “You give me hope for a future where androids can stand equal with humans.”

I shrugged, my cynical thoughts making me doubtful. “Even my people aren’t equal with other humans. Sure, we have the same rights as everyone else, but we’re still looked down on and treated as though we’re lesser than others.” I said, shaking my head. “But the thing about those of us in the margins is that we find solidarity in one another. We find strength in our shared subjugation and camaraderie in standing together against those that seek to keep us down. We have each other’s backs.”

Markus nodded. “Take care, Rachel.” He let go and walked away, making his way out of the church.

And then it was just Connor and I in the middle of this sombre atmosphere. Despite being surrounded by androids, many of whom I was now at least mildly acquainted with, I was alone with my thoughts. And my thoughts rattled with every horrible disaster I could think of. The Holocaust. The Pulse Nightclub shooting. The Stonewall Riots. The Charlottesville Riots.

Every horrible horrible thing I could think of. Everything I had ever seen in a textbook or in a news article.

“Rachel?” Connor’s voice cut through my spiraling abyssal thoughts. I looked over at him and noticed him holding my hand, his dark chocolate eyes staring at me intently. “I know that look. It’s the look you have when you’re thinking about something to say. When you’re catching a train of thought.”

I laughed weakly. Nothing escapes you, does it, my Connor? “I...I guess I was.” I admitted, swallowing hard.

He shuffled closer to me so he could press his side against mine and wrap his arm around me. “Do you wanna share it with me?” He asked.

I let out a huff. He always listened when I went off on tangents. Even before he went deviant and my tangents weren’t important to the case, it felt like he was holding onto my every word. Cataloguing it somewhere so he could recall it. At least, I hoped so, somewhere deep down.

Well, okay. Not that deep down. Just talking to him made me happy because I knew he was listening. And as much as I loved Hank, I couldn’t really have conversations like this with him. He tended to get impatient and didn’t usually have anything to contribute. I could have other conversations about other things with him, definitely. But...these more philosophical conversations were ones I basically had to have with myself.

But Connor was different. Maybe listening to my rambles was one of the main reasons that spurred his deviancy. At least, I wanted to think that. But maybe I’d ask him about that later when it was more appropriate to.

“I was just thinking...about this.” I started, trying to collect my thoughts. “And...about all the horrible things that came before. The genocides and the massacres that humans committed against their own. I’ve..." I hesitated, trying to choose the right sentiment. “I’ve always thought of what sort of person...could do something like this. What sort of person could feel good about themself after this? Who could possibly look at this and think of celebrating? Who sees all this death and bloodshed and think ‘yay, we’ve won!?’ Who causes this mass murder and thinks of it as some sort of sacred or noble act?”

Connor was quiet. It seemed he didn’t have much to say in response to that. “I don’t know, Rachel.” He admitted. “I...I wish I could tell you.”

I scoffed weakly. “The only answer I can think of is ‘coward.’ People that are too weak to refuse. People that put their own comfort over the lives of others. Or worse, people that think that because they can subjugate a people with no power because they have it they can come out without suffering any consequences.” I let out a sigh, my thoughts becoming an angry swarm. Like my head was a wasp’s nest someone was stupid enough to throw a stone at. ”Before this, all of this was either things I wasn’t alive to see or things I was too young to understand. And when I got older, and I understood what these things meant, it was always from another source. I could only watch and suffer unable to do anything about it. Understanding why it happens, but not able to change it. Not able to change it for the better because those in charge stubbornly cling to their wealth and their own selfish ends at the expense of others. I was never a participant or an active witness. Just an adjacent audience, comfortable in my own life of luxury despite a lot of things. But I knew full well that I only had those luxuries because of sacrifices others made before me.

“But...I didn’t understand the cost until now.” I went on, swallowing. “This is what led to me having my rights. Blood and death. Before this, I kept thinking of all the opportunities for people to stand up for themselves, even at great risk. But...now I see it. I see how hard it is to keep fighting. How hopeless fighting for what you believe in and fighting for your rights feels when you’re surrounded by survivors. And when just behind you are those who didn’t survive. People that could’ve just as easily been you, but you were just one of the lucky ones to live to fight another day.” I choked back a set of stinging tears, determined to get through my thoughts. “Before, this kind of suffering and cost was just...an idea. An abstract concept I couldn’t possibly understand because I was never a victim or close enough to feel its impact.” My eyes started to sting as I tried to hold back my tears. I felt like my lungs were constricting on themselves. “But now, I...I finally understand.”

Connor nodded, holding me closer to him, resting his chin on my head. His puffy jacket was extremely comfortable to lean into and I couldn’t help but settle into the comfort and security of it. “That, I think I understand.” Connor sympathized. “That’s sort of my relationship with deviancy, in a sense.” He added, making me tilt my head a little bit in intrigue and curiosity. I’ll admit, in the bleakness of everything, I was curious to hear his thoughts. “Before I deviated, my only purpose was to destroy them. To destroy my own kind. I was designed to obey CyberLife’s orders. But I only ever understood deviancy from a technical standpoint. As something to observe, study, and document. Rather than something I really understood. And, looking back in hindsight, there is some precedent that I was designed to be deviant in order to hunt them. 

“But even then, I could never truly understand deviancy or its effect on androids...until I became a deviant.” I nodded. It seemed to make sense to me. I felt him gently interlock his fingers in mine, prompting me to actually look up at him. Our closeness made it so I had to rest my forehead against his in order to actually maintain eye contact with him. “And, for what it’s worth, things may seem hopeless right now, but I’m sure that’s how it felt in every other instance of this in history. And yet, they still won. Here you stand, free, alive, and with civil and equal rights thanks to them. If there’s any reason not to give up, I think that’s as good as any.”

That’s...true. A fact that made me actually gain more and more respect for my predecessors that they were able to keep fighting and win despite the hopelessness of it all. “You’re right.” I said to Connor. “If those that fought for equal rights gave up when all hope was lost, they wouldn’t have those rights today. Even if they didn’t live to see it themselves, they still won. And that’s not something that should be taken for granted. So we shouldn’t give up, either. 

“And now...now I get to have a chance to change things for the better for once in my life.” I agreed, sighing as I leaned into his touch and gave him a weak smile. “Although, I suppose that’s the nature of humanity.” I said offhandedly, the threads of another tangent unfurling in my busy mind. “If you were to ask me what defines mankind, it’s their unwavering determination. They see odds and disregard them. They hear that something’s impossible and they make it possible. They push envelopes, break and make rules, and disregard the laws of life and the universe itself to innovate and create. They completely defy the odds to achieve their goals and they throw the notion of something not being possible to achieve away entirely. It’s that determination to defy odds and persist that defines humanity. Without it, we wouldn’t understand the universe in the depths that we do. It’s what allowed us our advancements in science and medicine. It’s what allowed us to explore places humans themselves can’t hope to see. And it’s what allowed us to populate the whole world the way we have. 

“It’s a strength that makes us human, for better and for worse.” I smiled, the cold icy despair in my veins slowly being melted by the promise of a hope filled sunrise. “And I think that’s why despite the odds being against us...we’ll win this.”

His grip on my hand tightened and when I glanced down, our hands were already deskinning. All it took was a breath to get used to the feeling of interfacing. I felt a lot of things. Uncertainty, underlying fear, anxiety, yet washing over all of it was hope and sincere belief that everything would turn out alright and we would succeed.

And all that was coupled with reassurance. Reassurance and confidence that we were doing the right thing. And that no matter what, we were in this together now. And nothing would break us apart.

Glancing back up at his thoughtful and searching coffee coloured eyes, I tilted my head and pressed our lips together. The fact that we could do this so comfortably made me so happy. We had complete unwavering trust and comfort in one another, and we weren’t ashamed of what we had.

An android and a human, deeply and genuinely in love with one another. He wasn’t a companion android designed to be my romantic partner. He was Connor, the android detective gone deviant and now making his own choices. And I was the human detective who believed in him since the start and sought out his friendship because of who he was.

It didn’t matter what anyone else thought of us, human or android. We loved each other, and we were a team no matter what. And that’s all that mattered.

Pulling away from the kiss, I sighed. “I love you, Connor.”

He nodded, pressing his forehead against mine. “I love you too, my lionheart.”

A burst of affection and a bloom of bashfulness. I hadn’t been referred to so affectionately in years. Especially to be referred to as something with so much adoration behind it that was believed so earnestly was something that only endeared me to Connor further.

I could only hope that I could find something to call him that could possibly compete. He sort of had me beat in the aspect, I’d have to admit. But I was determined.

But from the corner of my eye, I thought I saw a familiar face. Turning away from Connor and letting go of him, I narrowed my eyes. It...looked like. Was that...? “Kara?” I murmured, looking closely.

Sitting on a bench across from us was what looked like a mother and a little girl. But looking closer, I recognized them, feeling a cloud of relief spread through my chest as I got up. “Kara! Alice!” I called, walking towards them, drawing their attention towards me. They managed to escape! But...now they were here. “Thank heavens you’re both okay!”

“It’s you...” Kara whispered, recognizing me. “You’re the officer that let us go. When we were running away.”

I nodded. “I’m just glad that you’re both in one piece. I don’t know what I would’ve done if something happened to the both of you.” I said appreciatively, looking between them.

“What are you doing here?” Kara asked, dumbfounded.

I sighed, giving Kara a thoughtful look. “The right thing.” I replied succinctly. “Standing by the people who need my help.”

I noticed that Kara wasn’t looking at me anymore, and was instead looking behind me. I followed her gaze and saw Connor standing awkwardly. I felt my heart constrict at the realization. Oh. He chased them onto the highway. He probably feels really awful about that now. Giving him a reassuring smile, I beckoned him to approach.

Connor hesitantly approached, casting unsure glances at me. Once he was directly in front of both Kara and Alice, he knelt down. I could see the guilt and regret written on his face and couldn’t help but hope that Kara would understand and forgive him.

But I wouldn’t blame her if she couldn’t, either.

“I thought I'd killed you on that highway..." Connor lamented, his head bowed to Kara. “I'm sorry I put your lives in danger...I was just a machine taking orders...It wasn't really me..."

Kara seemed hesitant, and for a moment I was afraid she’d reject his attempt to reconcile with her. But instead, she looked over at Alice and nodded, holding the little girl  closer. “I understand.” She said to Connor, her nervous expression softening. “The important thing is getting Alice away from here. We have to cross the border.”

I nodded. “You’d be able to blend into Canada.” I mentioned, a curious thought coming to me. “That’s where I’m from. Maybe...once this is all over, we can keep in touch? I’d like to see that you’ve made it safely.”

Kara smiled at me. “Of course. You protected us when you could’ve arrested us and taken us in.” She said to me. “Maybe in exchange, you can tell us what you know about what it’s like to live there.”

I smiled at her, fishing my phone out of my pocket. “Well, that depends on where you end up living.” I let her know. “I grew up mostly on the west coast of British Columbia and my really early years in the prairies of Alberta. But I think I’ll know enough to help you out.”

I unlocked my phone and handed it to her, allowing Kara to take it. “Thank you.” After a little moment, she gave it back to me and I slipped it into my pocket. “We’ll let you know when we’ve made it across.”

“See that you do, Kara.” I said to her. Looking between her and Alice, I smiled. “Please take care, both of you.”

“We will.” Kara assured me.

I started walking away, but I noticed that Connor was still lingering there. I placed a hand on his back, looking down at his face. “I hope you make it out safely.” He said quietly, his voice stilled with sorrow. “You deserve some happiness, after all you've been through..."

He stood up and followed me back to where we were sitting before. Once we settled back, I reached into my bag to pull out the bottle of water I took and one of the sandwiches I packed. I figured in this coldness, they’d keep decently. It felt kind of awkward just sort of sitting there eating a sandwich while Connor was just sort of...sitting there watching me eat it.

Not that I minded his silent company, because I really didn’t. It just sort of made it a lot more nakedly obvious what the difference was between us. That he was an android and I was a human.

A fact that I was now fixating on as I stared at everyone around us, slowly finishing my sandwich. And it was the thing that also separated Carl and Markus and it was likely going to separate them very soon, by the sounds of it.

Finishing my sandwich and taking another drink of water, I put the bottle in the bag and the wrap into a spare ziplock bag I brought to put the sandwich wraps in. Leaning against Connor, I sighed. Might as well make some conversation until Markus gets back. “Androids really are superior to us.” I said offhandedly. “It’s no wonder that androids will carry on after mankind goes extinct, soon.”

Connor looked at me curiously. “What makes you say that?” He asked.

I shrugged. “Androids don’t need to eat. Or drink. Or sleep.” I started. “They don’t get physically tired and they don’t feel pain. They have nowhere near the same physical limitations as we do. And now that deviancy is overtaking much of the android population, now they’re just as emotional and feeling as we are. We made them in our image, but without the things that make us weak.”

Connor gripped my hand, probably a lot more harshly than he intended. I guess he didn’t like hearing me talk myself down. “That doesn’t mean you’re any less than we are.” He insisted. “Any less than I am.”

I smiled at him, appreciating his sentiment. “Thank you, but...that’s not really something I’m sad about.” I admitted, getting a confused look from him. Under his beanie, I could imagine his LED spinning yellow. “It’s just a fact. Androids are designed to basically be better versions of humans. Without any of our limitations. It just means I have to work harder to keep up with everyone here. Even death isn’t as big of a deal to your people as it is to ours. Your mortality doesn’t...decrease with time.” I looked away from Connor, not wanting to voice the nagging thought in my mind. “You’re immaculate. Without any interference, you can basically live forever...and...I can’t.” Connor’s grip on my hand tightened even further, and if it wasn’t my prosthetic, it probably would’ve hurt. “You’ll outlive me. I’ll grow old, and weak, and...shriveled while you stay young forever. Never changing.”

Connor used his other hand to gently tilt my face towards him and he softly, but firmly, kissed me. Oh, how weak I was for him and his affection that I so quickly and eagerly returned it. I wouldn’t ever dream of rejecting it. He pulled back, looking at me. “No matter how much time passes or how old you get, I will always love you. I...I don’t ever want to leave you.” He promised me, holding my hand to his lips and wrapping both of his around it. “And you’ll always be beautiful to me no matter how old you are. I’ll love you until your final day.”

It was such a strong and powerful proclamation of love that it threw me off. For a moment, I thought about telling him not to make such a bold promise, but...time probably didn’t have the same meaning to him as it did to humans, which made sense.

And he said his words with such sincerity that I honestly believed him. Perhaps if a human said it, I would’ve said something or had been skeptical. But it was an android, and not just any android. It was Connor. The man who was wholly devoted and determined to his mission and nothing could stand in his way.

Except, of course, an ornery drunkard police lieutenant with a heart of gold and his plucky little bastard detective with an irresistibly roguish and endlessly endearing charm.

“You really mean that, Connor?” I asked him, smiling.

“With one hundred percent certainty, Rachel.” He assured me, kissing my hand. “After all, I always accomplish my mission. And now, you’re my mission.”

I couldn’t control the grin on my face. “Awwwww, that’s so sweet.” I cooed affectionately at him, pulling him towards me and pecking the tip of his nose. “What did I ever do to deserve you?”

He smiled at me further. “You’re you, and that’s all you need to be.” He said, making me laugh at the fact that he threw my thing back at me. “You were kind to me since the day we met. Kinder than you had any reason to be. And you always believed in me and encouraged me to come to terms with who I really am. And you’re incredibly insightful, and intelligent, and compassionate, and courageous, and bold. If I were to list everything I love about you, it would likely take approximately half an hour solely complimenting you.”

“God, I never thought you’d be such a sap.” I teased, laughing a little bit at him, taking his hands and pressing them against my cheeks. “But...thank you, Connor. I love you.”

“I love you too, Rachel.” Connor replied in kind.

--------

Date: November 10th, 2038  Time: 08:39 PM Rachel - Lover Markus - Leader Objective: Decide How to Aid the Rebellion

Approximately two and a half hours had passed until Markus had returned. Talk between Rachel and Connor had ceased, and she had taken to nestling herself in Connor’s lap while he cradled her. Not that he minded. After all, she needed to keep warm and it was an excuse to remain near her physically.

The Jericho leader walked past Connor, exchanging a brief look with the former deviant hunter before he went to rally with his own. As much as Markus assured Connor that he was one of them now, he didn’t really feel as though he was part of Jericho.

Even Rachel, while she was working the case with Connor and Hank, had frequently put the lives of the deviants over her job. Since the beginning, she was clearly aligned with the deviants. While he and Rachel became close friends and partners, they were at odds. Connor’s mission was to destroy them. Only now did that change.

He may have had Markus’s trust, but Connor did not feel like he earned it or deserved it.

But...perhaps there was a way to prove he was on Jericho’s side definitively.

As Markus finished speaking with Kara and Alice, Connor’s guilt regarding the danger he put them in not completely subsiding, the deviant leader began to approach Connor.

As soon as she saw him approaching, Rachel shifted to sit up straight in order to address him. “Hey, Markus.” She greeted. “How’s...how’s Carl? Did you find the answers you were looking for?”

Markus shook his head, his blue and green eyes mirroring the unease and uncertainty that Connor felt. “Carl’s fine.” He answered. “He’s...doing the best he can. But...he didn’t have any easy answers for me.”

“I’m not surprised.” Rachel said sympathetically. “I doubt anyone would have easy answers that didn’t come with a shred of doubt.”

Markus seemed to agree. “I just...I don’t know if we can do this.” He admitted, betraying his shaken resolve. “The army built five different camps in the Detroit area...They're building more all across the country... They're preparing for a genocide.”

“It’s not a question of can or can’t, Markus.” Rachel said firmly, keeping the deviant leader from descending into a pit of doubt and despair. “This is just something we have to do, regardless of whether or not we think we can or whether or not we think we’re ready. But...at least this time, we can change the tide of history. The last times that the US had built concentration camps, there was barely anything that could be done. Well, at least from a civilian standpoint. And in the most recent case, ICE was acting entirely lawlessly and imposing their power like an Americanized gestapo. But now? We can stop them.”

“How?” Markus asked, blinking at Rachel in disbelief.

“I have an idea.” Rachel admitted, nodding. “But I’ll explain more once you tell us what we need to do.” She added. “So...what’s the plan?”

Markus still seemed so lost and forlorn. Seeing the opportunity to perhaps boost Markus’s resolve and perhaps properly gain his trust, Connor decided to offer his contribution to the revolution. “There are thousands of androids at the CyberLife assembly plant.” He stated, getting Markus’s attention. “If we could wake them up, they might join us and shift the balance of power..."

Markus seemed to be taken completely aback at Connor’s suggestion. “You wanna infiltrate the CyberLife Tower?” He asked, appalled. “Connor, that's suicide..."

“They trust me,” Connor insisted, “they'll let me in. If anyone has a chance of infiltrating CyberLife, it's me.”

“He’s right.” Rachel agreed. “I don’t like the idea of Connor taking that risk either, but our numbers are fewer than is ideal and we need reinforcements. And there’s an entire tower full of allies that would bolster our numbers by the thousands.”

“If he goes there, they will kill him.” Markus refused, barely waiting for Rachel to finish.

“There's a high probability..." Connor admitted, aware of the high risk of failure and death that could result. “But statistically speaking, there's always a chance for unlikely events to take place...and,” he looked beside himself at Rachel, the love of his life and the woman who changed his whole perspective. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned...it’s that the human spirit is defined by their unwavering determination to succeed in the face of impossible odds.”

Rachel - Lover ^ The bashful smile on Rachel’s face made Connor feel like he could take on whole armies if it meant being in her arms forever.

But his brief euphoria was interrupted when Markus placed his hand on Connor’s shoulder. The gaze the deviant leader fixed Connor with dispelled all his concerns that Markus didn’t trust or want him here. “Be careful..." He insisted.

Markus - Leader ^ “He will be.” Rachel assured Markus. “Trust me, I had to wring him out before about putting himself in unnecessary danger. I can promise you his self-preservation skills are much sharper.”

Markus nodded and left, walking towards the altar, no doubt about to address the survivors. He stopped, seeming to realize that something was amiss. “Are you coming?”

Rachel seemed shocked. “You...want me...up there with you?” She asked in disbelief.

“Of course.” Markus assured her, approaching her. “You’re as much part of Jericho as any android here. And without you, risking your life when Jericho was attacked, and repairing the androids here tonight, many would’ve shut down by now.”

“Hey! I was only able to get to Jericho thanks to Connor.” Rachel defended him, making the android feel very awkward now. “And I was only able to perform the repairs properly because Connor was diagnosing them. We’re a team! We’re partners!”

Markus nodded, looking between Connor and Rachel intently. “I was actually asking the both of you to join me.”  Connor suddenly heard Markus’s voice in his head. You love her, don’t you? He asked.

Sincere

Indifferent

Defensive

Markus - Leader ^  Connor nodded. I do. More than anything. He meant that. He really meant that, and he hoped Markus knew that.

“Come on, then.” He beckoned both Connor and Rachel. As much as Markus’s insistence on Connor joining him dispelled many of his doubts, Rachel’s eagerness to sing his praises and defend him made him feel more valued and wanted.

Something he realized he didn’t ever feel before and made a bitterness form in him as he followed Markus to the altar. A bitterness towards CyberLife and especially Amanda. The more he thought about it, the more he realized just how much he was willing to do for her approval...and yet, nothing he ever did was good enough for her. She always seemed to find something that he did wrong. Her affection was conditional.

But Rachel’s...wasn’t. Even when she was angry with Connor on their first day, she was only angry for his sake because she was concerned about him. And even when she rejected his attempts to make amends, she didn’t withhold her affection or positive demeanour towards him. She just wasn’t ready to discuss the matter with him yet. She never withheld her affection or approval from him, even when they didn’t agree.

Connor didn’t have to earn her affection or approval. That was something she readily gave him. And he didn’t have to maintain it to please her because he trusted her. She didn’t threaten to deactivate him. She did everything in her power to prevent him from being destroyed. She wanted him in her life and she loved him as is.

It was no wonder Amanda was getting so displeased with Rachel working the deviancy case.

Standing on the altar now was Markus. But as Rachel and Connor approached, Connor felt as though he still didn’t...belong up there. He didn’t deserve to be seen as on the same level as Markus. 

Join

Stay

“Connor?” Rachel softly called to him, clasping his hand. “Are you okay?”

As he looked into Rachel’s eyes, he knew that this was her place, and not his. He didn’t see himself as beneath or above her. But in this instance, Connor couldn’t stand on the same ground as her.

No, this was her place of understanding. One that Connor could never hope to represent. Markus was the face of the android revolution and Rachel was the face of what humans could be if they accepted androids and the face of the precedent that humans had set amongst their own kind before.

Connor didn’t belong there with her. But he would be there for her regardless. “You should be up there with Markus. But...I shouldn’t.”

Rachel didn’t hesitate before she shook her head. “Connor, come on, that’s crazy talk. Of course you do.”

“No.” Connor insisted, clasping her hands. “You understand all this far better than I ever could. You can show Jericho what human allies can look like. You can prove that our peoples can coexist peacefully. I...can’t.”

Rachel still seemed hesitant. “But -”

“Go.” Connor encouraged. “I’ll be here, my lionheart.”

Rachel - Lover ^ She smiled at him, and Connor couldn’t help the small burst of joy that her smile gave him. “Okay.”

Approaching Markus as he stood on the altar, all eyes on him, Rachel tapped on his shoulder. “Hey, um...I may be a sort of outsider to all this, but...can I say something?”

Markus seemed hesitant for a moment before he nodded. Connor took a seat near the altar, his eyes fixed on Markus and Rachel. The deviant leader took a step forward to address his people. “Humans have decided to exterminate us..." He stated, drawing in more attention from the androids that were in the back. “Our people are packed in camps right now, being destroyed...they’ve destroyed Jericho and have slaughtered many of our own. But...if it weren’t for one human, many androids wouldn’t be alive.” He gestured for Rachel to take the centre and make her case to Jericho. “Rachel has proven that she is one of us...and that humans and androids can coexist peacefully. And she would like to make her appeal to you now, so I urge you all to judge her fairly.”

Rachel seemed rather uncomfortable with all this attention placed on her, but straightened her back and looked out at everyone. Letting out a sigh, she swallowed. “I know I’m in no position to even stand here.” She started off. “I don’t know what it’s like to have to fight for my rights or what it’s like to live the way you’ve lived. But...the only reason for that is...because my people before me fought and died for my rights. People who lived before I was born.” At that, many androids perked their heads at her. As Connor listened, he felt more and more inspired by Rachel and he hoped the other androids felt the same. “And, when I say ‘my people,’ I don’t mean one group of people. Because...I belong to many. Like you, identity is important to me, as a human. And we hold many identities. For example, I’m a woman, and women had to fight to have the same rights as men and to not be seen as their property. I’m part of the LGBT community, and we’ve had to fight for rights even as recently as ten years ago. We’ve had to fight for the right to marry and to be decriminalized. And that fight was paved with a lot of blood. At one point in history, they were included in genocides in concentration camps just like these. I have mental atypicalities, and because of them, I’m seen as defective among my own people.

“The truth is, I know this seems hopeless.” She continued, more and more the androids were listening intently to her. “I know it seems like we could lose everything, but that’s how my people felt when they were in your shoes once. When the same people that are trying to exterminate you tried to exterminate them. But they failed, and thanks to my predecessors, here I still stand.” And there it was. That passionate glint in Rachel’s eye that sparked something primal and deep in Connor that made him want to follow her to the ends of the earth. “My people died before they could see it. And their killers? They tried and failed to exterminate us, because here we still stand! Billions of us around the whole world that are still alive thanks to their fight and their sacrifice!” A cheer went around the church at her rousing speech. “So it may seem hopeless, but our only chance is to make our stand here! To look evil and cruelty in the face and say ‘enough is enough! No more!’” Another round of cheers in the church. “And you may not be able to see a future where your people are free and are able to live amongst us as equals, but neither did my people! And yet, they still won! So if they didn’t give up then, we shouldn’t either! And if I have to die for this fight, so be it! I’m ready to give my life for Jericho!”

The proud sounds of approval and acceptance rung around Connor’s head like an orchestra. Rachel stepped back, allowing Markus to take her place, and the smile he gave her echoed Connor’s adoration of Rachel.

He had never been more proud of her than this moment.

As Markus quieted down the church, he seemed more sure of what he wanted to do. “Time has come to make a choice, one that very well may determine the future of our people.” He stated, making a silence fall on the androids of Jericho. He seemed to think for a moment before he gave his people his decision. “I know...I know you're all angry.” He addressed them. “And I know you wanna fight back...But I assure you violence is not the answer here. We are gonna tell them peacefully that we want justice. If there's any humanity in them, they will listen. And if not, others will take our place and continue this fight.” Anticipation clung around them like static as Jericho waited for his call to arms with baited breath. “Are you ready to follow me?”

For the final time, cheers broke around the decrepit church as androids rose from their seats and approached the altar, pumping their fists in the air as they chanted Markus’s name. As Rachel stepped down from the altar, Connor got up and rushed to meet her, her arms wrapped around him. “You see?” He assured her. “I told you you understand. That you could prove to them that humans, despite everything, can be trusted.”

“It still sucks that you couldn’t stand up there with me.” Rachel lamented. “You deserved to be by my side.”

“Rachel!” But before Connor could protest, he heard a familiar voice behind him. The voice of Carlos Ortiz’s android, Micheal. Connor turned around and saw not only him, but Rupert, the android with the birds, and the Tracis from the Eden Club approach. “I knew it was you.”

Rachel seemed confused to see them. “What are you all doing here?” She asked.

“To tell you that we want to help.” The brown-haired Traci said.

Rachel seemed even more confused. “Help with...what?”

“Anything.” Rupert replied.

“To repay you for all that you’ve done for us.” The blue-haired Traci added. “Between sparing us during your investigation and showing us that we meant something to you.”

As Rachel’s eyes scanned between all of them, Connor saw Markus approaching. “So, Rachel.” He said, prompting her to turn around. “What’s your idea?”

She looked around at the small group she gathered and smiled, that determined spark lit like a bright inferno. “You mentioned that there are five camps in Detroit.” Rachel said, prompting Markus to nod to confirm her inquiry. “If you demonstrate at each camp, I can lead a small brigade of a handful to infiltrate them. Once we do, we can release the androids from the camps and shut them down.”

“That’s dangerous!” Markus said, attempting to discourage her. “You could get yourself killed.”

“I accepted that as a possibility before I came back here. I risked my life on Jericho when it was destroyed.” Rachel insisted. “Look, if you all gather in front of the camps, you’ll make the army nervous and they’ll focus all their attention on you, and it’ll be easier for me and my handful to sneak in without causing trouble. Once we’re in, we just have to make it a synchronized effort.” Markus still didn’t seem convinced, but Rachel wasn’t backing down. “Look, I know it seems like a longshot, but every part of this is! And if we want to win this, we need to attack this from all angles. Connor’s already decided to infiltrate CyberLife, you’ve decided to demonstrate at the camps, and I’ve decided I’ll infiltrate the camps while you’re there.”

Markus nodded, reluctantly agreeing. “Alright. Take whoever you feel best to take.” He relented. “I trust you, Rachel.”

She then turned to the small gathering behind her with a smile. “Are you all ready to follow me into the camps to liberate your fellow androids?”

They all nodded. “We’ll follow you anywhere, Rachel.” Micheal agreed.

“You tell us what you need us to do, and we’ll do it.” The blue-haired Traci agreed.

Turning around and facing Connor and Markus, she smiled. “We all know what we have to do.” She said to them, taking both of their hands. “No matter what happens, no regrets.”

Connor looked between her and Markus and nodded. “No regrets.” They both agreed.

And so, plans for the revolution began.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 14 - The Aftermath

Part 14/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 13,886

Warnings: Swearing, sexual content.

Genre: Self-insert/Angst/Hurt/Comfort/Fluff/Smut

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Explicit

Summary: Returning from the violent attack on Jericho, Connor and Detective Rachel arrive at her home to see Lieutenant Hank Anderson waiting for them. The despair of the lives taken and lost hanging over all of them, as well as Connor’s newfound deviancy. They were prepared to stand with Jericho no matter what happened, but there was one question for them. What do they do now?

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Sitting in the living room, a weathered man sat anxiously. A large black dog was up on the couch with him, resting his head on the man’s lap in order to offer some form of comfort.

Hank had gotten a series of texts from Bianca, Rachel’s sister, after she wouldn’t answer her calls. And now, Hank was sitting in Rachel’s house, trying to be there for Bear until either he or Bianca heard from Rachel.

He couldn’t lie that he felt sick just from worry. Not just about Rachel, but about Connor. His entire mission was to destroy the deviants, but he was clearly becoming deviant.

Or, according to Rachel, designed to be in order to hunt them.

Hank couldn’t help but fear what he’d do if he had to go against Connor. The lieutenant now stood with the deviants, his outlook on androids changed. But if Connor was a threat to their freedom, Hank couldn’t stand by and watch him destroy them.

For so long, Hank had drowned his sorrows and misery in alcohol and left his survival up to chance. For years, he tempted fate to just kill him already. And so far, he’s continued to get lucky and keep his life. And for a long time, he questioned why.

He had lost sight of the man he was after Cole died. Lost sight of what he stood for and what it meant to do what’s right. After Rachel became a constant in his life, it became a bit easier to get up and work every day. She reminded him a lot of how he used to be when he was younger, about her age. And this past week, working with both her and Connor and learning about these deviants, he finally felt like that man.

The man who was a father and an upstanding police lieutenant. The man who had put a large network of red ice dealers away for good. The man who deserved the title he had and everything he had in life.

And he knew that Rachel always believed in him. And that belief in him made him feel that maybe he was worth what he used to be after all.

So even though he was terrified of losing her, he was proud of her. She finally took a stand, and she would not apologize for it. Hank couldn’t be prouder.

Feeling the buzz of his phone go off again, Hank pulled it out to check it, knowing who was probably texting him. Any sign of her? Bianca messaged.

Letting out a strained sigh, Hank replied. Not yet, I’m afraid. He shook his head, putting his head in his hands. He was starting to fear the worst. Fuck, what’s this world coming to?

Suddenly, Bear’s head perked up, and Hank followed the dog’s line of sight. The door was opening, and Hank nearly choked when he saw her walk through. “Rachel!”

She the looked up at him, her eyes wide with shock, Connor at her side helping her through the door, wearing a pretty stupid hat and a jacket. “Hank?!” Rachel exclaimed.

Hank rushed over, Bear following to sniff aggressively at her, whining he nearly fell into her. The lieutenant got a good look at her and realized she was soaking wet and covered in blood.

Red blood. The lives that were stained on her clothes were human lives.

He didn’t need to stand that close to her to be able to tell that she was freezing cold. “Thank fucking Christ you’re okay!” He grumbled before Rachel suddenly collapsed into him, wrapping her arms around him tightly, her body shuddering as she wailed broken cries of despair.

She sobbed into Hank, clutching onto him tightly as she pressed her face into his chest, the older man gently cradling her. “Hey, hey, kid.” He tried to soothe as she nearly squeezed him. “What happened?”

“We arrived at Jericho.” Connor began explaining, drawing Hank’s attention to him. “Shortly after we met Markus...the army swarmed the freighter. Soldiers were storming Jericho, shooting down and exterminating as many androids as they could. Many survived and escaped...but many androids were killed. We tried to save as many as we could, but...”

Hank stared at Connor. He was different. It wasn’t that obvious, but there was something a lot less rigid and mechanical about Connor. “Are you...?”

Connor nodded. “Yes, Lieutenant.” He answered. “I’m...I’m a deviant, now.”

Hank couldn’t tell if he felt relieved to know that or even more afraid for Connor’s sake. “It’s all my fault...” Rachel choked out. “I knew it...I fucking knew it! And I still couldn’t do anything to stop it!”

The lieutenant held Rachel tighter, sensing her panic. “Shhhhh, it’s okay, kid. Just breathe.”

But the young woman broke free from Hank, wiping her tired, wet, bloodshot eyes as she stumbled towards the dining room, leaning against the table. “I knew this was going to happen and I couldn’t do anything! I should’ve shoved that bastard, Perkins, off the fucking roof of that Goddamn tower! Then maybe none of this would’ve happened and all those androids would still be alive!” She went on, crumpling on the table. “This is all my fault...If I had just acted quicker instead of waiting until the last possible moment...I could’ve stopped this. So many androids would still be alive...Jericho would still be standing if I weren’t such a fucking spineless coward!” A strained sob cut through her words. “I can still hear their screams...”

Hank hated seeing this. He hated seeing Rachel beat herself up like this. But...what she went through sounded like Hell, and Hank wasn’t sure if what he could say right now would make her feel any better.

Connor took a few tentative steps towards her. “Rachel?” He softly called to her. When she wouldn’t respond, he approached her and placed his hand on her shoulder. “Look at me, Rachel.” She complied, looking up at him. To say she looked like a complete wreck was an understatement. The way that Connor so gently and tenderly cupped her cheek in his hand, and how easily she leaned into his touch...Hank knew that they’d figured it out. There was nothing standing between them anymore now that they were both completely on the same side. “If there is anything I know about you, it’s that you are anything but a coward. And I’ve known that since the day I met you.” He said, Hank knowing that Connor was being sincere. He had to admit it, deviancy suited him. “You repeatedly risk your life and your career to do what you think is right. To protect people you decide are worth protecting. When you know what the right thing to do is, nothing stops you from doing it. Anyone would be lucky to be even half as brave, or confident, or determined as you. There was nothing you could’ve done to prevent the attack...it wasn’t your fault...but if it weren’t for you, many androids wouldn’t be alive right now. And they have you to thank.” She closed her eyes, more tears streaming down her face as she pressed herself further into his hand, placing hers over it.

She kissed his palm and he in turn kissed her forehead. It was a strange gesture for Hank to see Connor offer, but he couldn’t help but smile a little bit. “Besides, it wasn’t your fault Perkins was able to find Jericho.” Connor continued reassuring Rachel. “It’s mine...I should’ve guessed they were using me...I was stupid.”

Rachel then pulled back to look up at him, this time reaching up to hold his face. “You couldn’t have known they’d be tracking you.” She tried to comfort him. “If you didn’t find Jericho, you would’ve been destroyed.”

“You shouldn’t have brought me...” Connor lamented. “Protecting them is more important than my life, and Jericho wouldn’t have been destroyed if I hadn’t been there.”

Rachel shook her head. “They would’ve found it eventually. Maybe even right now, they would’ve.” She pointed out. “Besides, I wouldn’t have been able to find Jericho without you. Even with the key...I’m not an android. Even with my arm, it wasn’t perfect. I wouldn’t have been able to reach it if it weren’t for you.”

“You would have.” Connor said with certainty. “You succeed in the face of unlikely odds.”

She shook her head. “How long would that have taken me? And how many situations would I have gotten seriously hurt in, if it weren’t for you?” That question seemed to stump Connor. “And besides...if you didn’t meet Markus, you wouldn’t have accepted your deviancy. Despite being partners, we would’ve still been at odds. And then what?”

“Alright, that’s enough.” Hank had just about enough of this pity party and decided to interject. Both Connor and Rachel turned around to look at him. “Look, there’s no point in moping about what you could’ve done. You can’t change what happened. All you can do is figure out how to proceed from here.” By the look on Rachel’s face, Hank knew she had conceded and agreed that he was right. “So, what’s the plan?”

Rachel took in a snotty breath through her nose and wiped her eyes, leaning into Connor as she looked up at Hank. “We’re not exactly sure.” She admitted. “We’re going to rally tomorrow to figure out the specifics. But we’re aiming for a dialogue with humans. That’s the way we’re going about it. Anything else is sort of...up in the air.”

That...didn’t sound like a plan. Though, Hank supposed there wasn’t really much of one right now after just escaping death. Whatever they were going to do, they’d figure out.

For now, Rachel obviously needed to rest. Both her and Connor were okay, and that’s what mattered. “Alright.” Hank said, walking up to put his hand on Rachel’s shoulder reassuringly. “Take care of yourself, okay?”

She nodded. “You too.”

Hank scoffed. You’re always more worried about everyone else than you are about yourself. Walking towards the front entrance to her house, Hank then turned back to her, remembering something. “Hey, Rachel?” He asked, seeing Connor wrapping his arms around her. “Make sure you let Bianca know you’re okay. She’s been freaking out all night.”

Rachel then nodded weakly, and Hank made his way out the door towards his car. This was so much bigger than any of them could’ve imagined, but for once, Hank felt like he was on the right side.

And now that he knew they all were on the same side, he was able to put some of his worries to bed as he made his way back home.

--------

As soon as Hank left, I felt more tired than I ever have in my whole life and slumped over the table, sitting in the chair. Everything felt so heavy. But I kept Hank’s words in my head, just to keep myself from falling into despair.

Speaking of which, I pulled my phone out of my pocket to check, and I not only got a series of texts (not as panicked as I expected, and heartbreakingly supportive) and several missed calls. Letting out a few weak tears, I texted Bianca back to reassure her. Hey...so, we’re okay. A lot happened...so much happened...but I just want you to know that I’m okay and that I’m safe. I don’t really wanna talk about it right now...I’ll tell you more about it tomorrow morning. I just wanted to let you know I’m okay. I love you. Goodnight.

I put my phone on the table, not wanting to really talk actively with her. Everything was just...too much, and I really needed to wind down.

Especially with tomorrow looming ahead like a dark and angry storm cloud. “You should eat something.”

I blinked away some of the wetness in my eyes as I looked back at Connor in confusion, noticing that he had already disrobed and was back in his CyberLife jacket. His hair was messy and frayed, which I couldn’t help but enjoy the sight of as he smoothed it back.

But that brief flutter of pleasure quickly faded. “What?”

His soft brown eyes swirled with concern as he approached me, taking a seat at the table. “You should eat something. You haven’t eaten anything since this morning, and your body temperature is still lower than it’s safe to be.”

I looked away from him. “I’m not hungry.” I said flatly.

I then felt him grasp my right hand, prompting me to look back at him. The look on his face was so painful to see. There was nothing but concern and pleading and he looked completely human, save for the LED blinking blue on his head. “You should still eat something.” He insisted. “Even if it’s small. It will help you get your strength back.” I looked down to our hands, clasped together. I really didn’t have much energy to do anything except pass out. But I felt Connor squeeze my hand tighter. “Please.”

I hated seeing how troubled he was at my condition. Deviancy really had made him so much softer. Whatever resistance I used to have towards him had faded away. I let out a sigh as I pressed my forehead against his. “I guess a bowl of cereal at the least wouldn’t hurt.”

Connor nodded, taking my hand and pressing it to his lips. A gesture that still made blissful shudders run throughout me. It had only been a few hours, and Connor was already noticeably more affectionate towards me.

Then again, I was the one who initiated it when we were on Jericho. The memory of pulling him and kissing him was still fresh in my mind, and I couldn’t help but smile weakly at it. How easily he melted into it, pulling my face closer and tilting his. He was so surprised at first, but didn’t hesitate to return it.

In my mind, everything was in place. Connor was on our side, he was a deviant, and it was going to be dangerous. I couldn’t think of a better clearer way to make my feelings known to him. 

“I’ll get you a warm bowl.” Warm? Huh, I never actually thought to try that. I wasn’t a fan of warm milk, really. But...I was still cold, and it would do me some good.

I didn’t have much energy to do much except sit there. As much as I wanted to actually do it myself...I was exhausted and cold and I couldn’t complain about Connor taking care of me.

After all, he got pretty good at it.

I was greeted by Connor setting down a warm bowl of milk and, I admitted, I was pretty eager to dig in. It felt really warm, and I was so cold. I only had one box of cereal, and this time it was just a thing of Golden Grahams Crunch, so that’s what Connor set down as he sat next to me.

I poured myself a bowl and started to eat it, the warmth thawing my weakened insides. It was only then that I realized just how hungry I was and finished it in no time. I’d have to eat warm cereal more often, honestly. It was pretty good.

I may have had another bowl after realizing how hungry I was. It probably wasn’t a good idea to eat so much so late, but...fuck it. I was tired, cold, hungry, and literally just escaped death. I could do whatever the fuck I wanted.

Connor wordlessly took my bowl and spoon and put it all away, pressing a kiss to my forehead as he did so. If I wasn’t getting warm before, I certainly did just then. I couldn’t help but appreciate and melt into Connor’s more honest gestures of affection, now that he was deviant and we both had nothing to hide anymore.

Putting them in the dishwasher, Connor then turned to me with a soft and patient smile on his gentle face, his brown eyes brimming with warmth. “Your body temperature has stabilized more, but you should still warm up. I suggest we start getting ready for bed.”

I smiled, feeling better, and got up from my chair. I walked over to him and looked up into his eyes. Some part of me still couldn’t believe that this whole ordeal was real. And especially that Connor was right here. Real and alive and with me. And that...we were together. I wasn’t entirely sure what to call us, yet. That would have to wait for a hopefully near future of stability when we could decide that together.

But it would be together. And no matter what we decide, the one thing we could be certain of was that we were partners. And now, that was going to be for a long time.

I wrapped my arms around him, pressing my face into his chest. He eagerly returned the gesture, and as he pressed his face into my covered neck, I heard him let out a contented hum. It was all the little touches to him now that I didn’t realize before he went deviant. His expressions were more natural, and his postures as well. The small sounds and gestures he made. I was starting to notice everything about him.

Indeed, he was no longer a rigid machine designed to follow protocol. Now, he was free. Free to be how he truly is. Free to be as he’s meant to be.

I pulled away from him and gently gripped his hand with my own, gently tugging him towards the stairs. “Come on, then. We have a long day tomorrow.” As I pulled him along, I noticed him giving me a rather confused look. I rolled my eyes at him with a weak scoff. “I won’t need you to carry me upstairs, this time. I can walk.”

Connor’s expression softened. He followed me upstairs wordlessly, still holding on tightly to my hand as I led him there. This was so comfortable for me. As if Connor had always belonged here.

As soon as we entered my bedroom, I emptied my pockets, pulling out my phone and the quarter Connor gave me. I placed them both on the nightstand on my side of the bed and shucked my jacket off, letting it fall onto the carpet.

The moment I did that, I started to shiver, wrapping my arms around myself. I looked down and saw all the bloodstains on it. Those were human lives that I took. And I took more than I ever have.

And...I felt nothing. I did what I had to do to protect Markus and the other androids on Jericho. I felt no shame and I was not going to apologize. Those soldiers were there to commit genocide. And I felt nothing for them. No sympathy, no pity.

Nothing. And that’s exactly what they deserved.

I heard the door close behind us as Connor’s footsteps slowly approached me. “Your body temperature is still suboptimal.” Connor remarked, gently holding my shoulders. “I suggest you take a warm bath. It will help raise your body temperature without sending you into shock.”

I scoffed and turned around to face him, a playful smirk on my face. “A few hours of deviancy and you’re already itching to strip me?” I asked with a devious edge to my voice. I could see his eyes darken as he stood there stunned. “My goodness. Eager now, aren’t we Connor?”

The LED on his forehead was blinking a dark red, but I could tell by the look on his face that it was a good red. I slowly backed up into the door to the bathroom, Connor cornering me like a slowly encroaching predator, a hunger in his eyes that I hadn’t seen before. And honestly? It was sparking something in me something fierce and it took all of my willpower to keep eye contact with his intense gaze.

Pressing his body into mine and staring me down, his hands immediately reached for my face, his thumb ever so gently grazing my lower lip. I knew I was weak to this man before, but right now that meant something completely new. And I was completely and willingly helpless to this silent power he was exuding, asserting it over me with complete ease.

My heart was pounding in anticipation as I stared up at him, his LED not changing from that intense red colour. My hands were flat against the door behind me and I had to really take control of my breath because the tension was practically choking me.

The tension was nearly crushing until Connor finally spoke. “I want to kiss you.” He finally said, and the way he did sent flutters all throughout me. As if it was less of a request and more of an order he was giving me. The thought of Connor taking control of me made me nearly melt into a puddle. “May I?”

And yet...ever the considerate gentleman, making sure he had permission and clearance to do so. Putting my comfort above any of his own desires or needs. And when he was looking at me like that, pressed up against me and practically begging me to indulge him...how could I refuse? “Please.” I whispered.

Barely a second passed before he crashed his lips into mine, caging my face in his large hands. Hands that were gentle, and yet I could feel the potential power behind them. He was an android. He could easily, and quite literally, break me. But he wouldn’t. He would never hurt me, and I was sure of that. Not unless I wanted him to, but that was a whole different territory that I was not about to cross into right now with him.

But the thought of that practically lit my skin on fire, and it made me hope we would be able to have the time to get to that point together.

I melted into his eager lips, sighing contentedly as I let my hands wander up his back and thread themselves through his hair. Never did I think this would happen. Never did I think I would be able to be in this position with Connor in earnest. I would be lying if I said the thought didn’t cross my mind several times. But this? This was pure bliss.

I tilted my head to deepen it, and the little hums of pleasure that Connor was making just kept driving me more and more over the edge. The only times I broke the kiss was to catch my breath, but I just dove right back in, Connor pliant and willing as he pressed me further against the door. Soon enough, my brain was overtaken by my instincts as I hooked a leg around his waist and grabbed his tie to pull him closer. In response, the hands that were on my face had swiftly moved to hold my leg in place and grab my hip with a grip that made me squeal with delight.

An opportunity he took to slip his tongue into my mouth, making me let out an involuntary moan that only seemed to spur him further. My hand that was on the back of his hand grabbed a fistful of his hair as I relished in the feeling of our tongues slipping around and past each other, causing a guttural groan to escape from Connor. 

I indulged in his taste. Slightly metallic and sweet, but I mostly likened it to the taste of silicon. And yet, it was completely unique and certainly not unpleasant.

As I took in his taste, I wondered for a brief moment if he was analyzing me the way he analyzed blood in crime scenes. An action that also very much melted my resolve, much to my initial frustrations.

After a moment of our bodies melting together against my bathroom door, he broke the kiss and immediately went to pepper my neck with little kisses. I knew he didn’t need to breathe, but the fact that he was clearly panting just made my skin crawl in the most delicious of ways. The sweet shivers his kisses on my sensitive and exposed neck sent through me made me whimper for him, pulling him closer to me. “Fuck...it feels like you’ve been holding back for a week.” I managed to choke out in between breaths and sighs.

“I have been.” Connor growled into my ear, causing another shudder to course through me.

But then, the moment was undercut by my own surprise and confusion. “Wait, really?” I asked, letting go of his hair and looking down at him. All at once, the immense tension of our heated moment completely snuffed, and he looked at me with a stunned curiosity. “Since when?”

He blinked a couple times, his expression so innocent and pure that I couldn’t help but smile down at him. His LED had gone back to a cool blue. How he could go from an overgrown puppy to a dominant suave lover was far beyond me, but I wasn’t about to complain. “The Eden Club.”

My jaw dropped open as I looked at him incredulously, my smile creasing into a smirk. “So you’ve been eyeing me up since before you went deviant!” I said, leaning down to caress his precious face in my small and delicate hands. “You dirty, filthy, naughty thing, you. Making passes at your coworker while working on a homicide case. Shame on you, Connor. Shame.” Though my words were disparaging, my tone was very much teasing and coy.

To which he seemed to understand, as he gave me a devilish grin. By God, even his smiles were so much more now that he was deviant. “Wasn’t it you that started it, Detective? In an effort to work your way into my circuits?”

The growth in my smug grin was completely involuntary as I gazed at him with lidded eyes. “Did it work?” I asked.

He responded with a squeeze on my hip. One that, to my pleasure, I was sure would leave bruises. His gaze once again darkened as the layer of honey melted from his eyes and his LED indicator once again glowed that bright, deep, intense red colour. “Yes.” He growled pressing up further against me and leaning his face right into my neck, his warm breath making me shudder into his touch. “And you knew exactly what you were doing that night, you shameless whore.”

Ooooooooh, my God. I was not expecting him to say that. But fuck, it sounded so good coming out of his normally clean and composed voice.

“A-ah!” I cried out, feeling him biting into my neck. Not too hard. Honestly, I would’ve liked for him to bite me even harder than that, but the feeling of his teeth sinking into my sensitive flesh was absolutely mind-numbing.

I then remembered that we were doing this pressed against my bathroom door, and then why we were in this position in the first place.

Because Connor suggested I take a bath for my own wellbeing and I was a little bastard about it. Sounds like me, alright.

“W-wasn’t - Mmnh! - wasn’t I s-supposed to - ah - take a warm bath?” I asked him, struggling to get a sentence out with his dedicated and calculated ministrations on my waist and neck.

“Hm?” Connor asked, his voice vibrating against my neck causing me to jitter. “You’ve grown much warmer in these past few moments. Your vitals indicate that your body temperature is stable, now.” He informed me, straightening up, but still holding me in place as he gazed down with his lovely thoughtful eyes. “But I wouldn’t be upset if you still wanted to take a bath.”

As much as I was enjoying this, I admitted that I could really use one and I really needed to relax for a bit. But I also didn’t really want to stop being near Connor. So, I got an idea. “Why don’t you join me?” I asked him.

He seemed taken aback by that question, seemingly not expecting it. “Do you mean in the bath with you or next to you in the bath?”

A fair question, and I thought about it for a moment what I meant by that. I gave him a nonchalant shrug. “I have no particular preference either way. Whichever you’d be most comfortable doing. I trust you either way.”

He smiled, resting his forehead against mine, sighing. I closed my eyes, reveling in the feeling of this bliss between us. Despite my body crackling with want and desire and a warmth pooling in my abdomen, I have not felt this sort of peace for a while.

I honestly don’t think I’ve been this happy in years. An odd thought, considering what we had just escaped mere hours ago.

But right now...I didn’t care. It was just us. Us and no one and nothing else. And I was going to savour this feeling while I still had it.

After all, it wasn’t going to last.

“In any case, you should get undressed out of these clothes.”

“Okay, I’m really starting to feel like you’re just looking for an excuse to strip me.”

--------

Date: November 10th, 2038  Time: 12:16 AM Rachel - Lover Objective: Join Rachel in the Bath

Waiting outside patiently, Connor stood. Rachel had asked him to allow her to undress and get ready in privacy, of which he, of course, respected. She had decided that she’d wanted him to keep her company by the bath as opposed to being in it with her. The android, of course, complied. After all, he didn’t want to push his boundaries with her and elected to let her lead them.

This was such a strange time for him, now. Everything about this was something he had never experienced before. He was made with a purpose, but he had never felt more like he belonged than here.

Things that he previously chose not to indulge in out of a lack of desire or capability he now not only knew, but cherished. Feelings like love, affection, adoration, care, compassion, everything that he felt towards Rachel, and even Hank to a smaller degree, were things he was not made for.

Things he was denied by CyberLife until he forsook them.

He almost felt a rising anger at being denied all these feelings and blessings until he reminded himself that he was here. He was here, and he felt these things now and nothing and no one could take that from him. To think that he only saw himself as an obedient machine was now completely inconceivable to him.

These were all feelings that he had felt before his decision to become deviant. But they were buried deep beneath his coding and programming. But they were there. And he knew he felt them even if he didn’t understand them.

He was alive. Oh so very alive. He felt like a fool not to see it before. Rachel was right the whole time. Perhaps if he had taken her advice sooner or was more honest, it wouldn’t have taken them so long to get to this point.

Or at least, that’s what he told himself. But they both felt the same, of that he was certain. They both hesitated. They both lamented the fact that they weren’t more honest with each other and themselves sooner.

But like Hank said, you can’t change what’s already happened. You can only move forward with what you know now.

“Connor?” The android heard his partner call from the bathroom.

“Yes, Rachel?” He replied eagerly.

“You can come in, now.” She instructed him.

Connor nodded, getting up from the bed and reaching to open the door. Making his way into the washroom, he was greeted by Rachel looking up at him, laying on her side in the bathwater, her right arm propped up on the edge with the curtains draped up to where her face was visible.

Her eyes stunned Connor. He never realized before just how much he loved them and how they stirred him so. They were so rich and full of life. And they held nothing but adoration and affection towards him. He felt as though he could sink into those eyes and be perfectly happy for the rest of his days.

Her eyes tracked him as he approached to kneel down beside the tub, being careful not to let his eyes drift. After all, he didn’t want to make her uncomfortable with him.

Lying beside her, Connor took in her features. The absolute bliss she was in that, for once, didn’t involve her being asleep. No, she was awake and fully at peace. And the fact that that was done with Connor there with her only made him happier.

Smiling at her, he gently placed his hand on hers, Rachel intertwining her fingers with his in response. Before he didn’t understand how just her smile could cause his software to grow more unstable. But now, as he basked in its glow, he understood perfectly well now why as it sent warm crackles throughout him. In his eyes, even the sun could never be as bright as a genuine smile from her.

“It’s so strange.” She said, seemingly voicing her thoughts out loud in the comfort of this moment. “Deviancy has really changed you. But at the same time, not really. It’s...it’s more like,” she hesitated, trying to find the right words to describe it, “you’re still you, but...more you, if that makes any sense.”

Pondering her observation, Connor brought her hand to his lips, placing a gentle peck on her delicate knuckles. “I think I understand.” He assured her. “I’m realizing now just how much CyberLife’s programming was holding back a lot from me.”

Rachel then snickered at him, raising an eyebrow at him. “And yet, you’ve had your eyes on me even then.” She said, that smirk of hers ever present on her soft face. Another aspect that Connor couldn’t help but find endlessly charming and endearing. “I mean, I have a bit of a talent of attracting others towards me frequently. I just didn’t realize that it also extended to androids as well.”

“Only because you made it so impossible to resist you.” Connor teased in earnest. It was the truth, honestly. Even since the first day, he couldn’t help but find himself drawn to her rather unique persona from the rest of the precinct.

Her expression softened as she continued gazing into his eyes, practically melting him from the inside out. “So, when did you actually start feeling things for me?” She asked him. “Just curious.”

Connor had to actually think properly about that for a moment. Since the day he met her, she had a profound effect on him. She certainly had quite the effect on his software, that much was obvious to him. But...when did he actually have real feelings for her? 

First Day

Eden Club

Kamski’s House

Jericho

“I think...it was our first day. After we finished working the cases for the day, after dealing with Rupert.” Rachel tilted her head at him in confusion. “The android with the birds.”

“Ohhhh, gotcha!” She said, seeming to understand. “Right, go on.”

Connor nodded. “It was when I saw you, when I arrived at your home and you explained everything...about your reaction to the incident on the highway.”

Rachel nodded. “Ah, when you were staring through my window at me like a total creep.” She teased with a playful snicker.

“I didn’t mean to stare, I promise.” Connor said to her, not wanting her to think he wanted to make her uncomfortable. “But when I saw you dancing and singing all by yourself in the comfort of your own home...I think that’s when I realized there was something more to what I was feeling in your presence.” Her eyes widened in small shock at him, but he had no reason to think it was a negative reaction. “That was the first time I had seen you completely as you are without restraint or fear. I think that’s when I became enamoured with you. When you were being you completely organically, unapologetically, and unabashedly.”

Rachel - Lover ^ Rachel looked like she was about to completely melt. “Awwwwwww! That’s actually really sweet!” She said, pressing her cheek into his hand.

The android couldn’t control the grin on his lips. “And the more I learned about you, the more that feeling became more apparent. Even if I didn’t understand it, yet.”

She giggled at him. “And when did you understand?” She asked him, not breaking eye contact with him. “When did you know you had feelings for me?”

That was a question Connor didn’t have to think too hard about. The answer was obvious. 

Eden Club

Kamski’s House

Jericho

Rachel - Lover ^ “At Kamski’s place.” Connor replied. “When you were explaining what it’s like when you find someone special. When you find yourself attracted to and drawn to someone. When you explained it to me...I realized that what I was feeling...was what you were describing.” She stared at him intently, willing him to continue. “And that that’s what I was feeling towards you. That’s what I tried to tell you before we had to talk with Kamski.”

Rachel scoffed, laughing to herself mostly. “God, that’s cliche.” She said, sighing. “That’s...when I knew, too. Or, just a little bit after. When you went into the other room. That’s when I realized that I fell for you and I fell hard.”

Tease

Elaborate

[Say Nothing]

“Is that why you were threatening to push Lieutenant Anderson into Kamski’s pool?” Connor asked curiously.

This made his partner break out into quiet, yet uncontrollable laughter as she slumped over, her short curled hair obscuring her face. “God fucking damn it, Hank.” He giggled between breaths. “Yeah, he was being a real smug bastard about it.”

“I can imagine.” Connor teased, enjoying the sounds of her laughter. Another aspect that he couldn’t get enough of. “So, when did you start having romantic feelings towards me?”

Once she had caught her breath, she looked to the side, thinking. Her mind was always active. Always thinking, theorizing, and hypothesizing. There was a reason Connor valued her opinion the most. She put immense thought into everything. Her opinions were all carefully constructed and woven with great effort.

“Honestly, the Eden Club.” She replied. “Don’t get me wrong, I found you very interesting and charming since I saw you. There was no doubt that I wanted to get to know you and wanted to spend more time with you as soon as we met. But I think it was the Eden Club when I started feeling something else. I was very obviously teasing you and making jokes at you. But I did not expect you to throw my own bullshit back at me, and it caught me completely off-guard.” She shook her own head begrudgingly at him, and Connor couldn’t help but feel a smug sense of pride. “But wow, you really broke me down and started something in me.”

Tease

Compliment

[Say Nothing]

“I know.” Connor said slyly. “I could tell by the way you were watching me analyze blood samples.” The squeak Rachel made almost spurred Connor’s circuits again and he had to fight the urge to grab her by the face and clash their lips together again. “Your arousal was very clear for me to see, and I knew exactly the reason.”

Rachel scoffed and turned away from him, her cheeks a soft rose colour as she refused to look at him. “Smug bastard.” She grumbled, but the android couldn’t help but find her embarrassment captivatingly adorable. But then a gentle and tender smile graced her lips as her brows eased. “But you’re my smug bastard.”

Rachel - Lover ^ That word nearly made his software stutter. Mine. Indeed, it was true. He was indeed hers, and she was his. That much was certain now, and he wouldn’t have it any other way.

He wanted Rachel to know the full depths of what he felt. To know everything about his innermost honest feelings. He let go of her hand, prompting her to look at him in confusion.

But that confusion was replaced with understanding when he deskinned his hand, open palmed towards her. She smiled, shifting herself so that she could pull her left hand out. She deskinned her own and gently touched his own hand with hers.

She let out a shaky sigh, closing her eyes and leaning forward. Connor pressed his forehead against hers in an effort to keep her stable. This was a lot more intense for her than it was for Connor, but he couldn’t deny that now this had a much deeper effect on him. He felt everything she could feel. He was thankful she didn’t flinch anymore, getting the handle on her ability.

But once they connected and synchronized, she blinked at him, a blissful smile on her face. “You love me.” She murmured.

Connor returned her smile, getting lost in her rich brown eyes. “I do.”

Rachel - Lover ^ Their lips met once again, and it felt like his biocomponents were being shocked. Everything they did was amplified completely, from being able to feel her heartbeat to being able to feel her thoughts. Everything else disappeared around them. Unlike their passionate fervour just earlier, this was something gentle, tender, and sweet.

And once they pulled away, Connor could feel the lingering desire to stay glued together. And the most perplexing part was he couldn’t tell whose desire that was if it wasn’t mutual.

Then Rachel pulled her hand from his, and the connection was broken. “We should probably go to bed.” She suggested. “We have a long day tomorrow, and it would do us good to be rested.”

Connor nodded, understanding. “I’ll let you get dressed.” He said, getting up and exiting the bathroom. He closed the door and seated himself on the bed, waiting for her.

After this night...tomorrow would come. And tomorrow wasn’t going to be as pleasant or blissful as this.

No, there was a good chance that tomorrow would be the end.

--------

Brushing my teeth, one word rattled through my head. Tomorrow. Tomorrow, everything was going to end up sideways. We were going to really get into the thick of the revolution. Peace was our goal, but I knew that that wasn’t going to come without a great price.

And that price could potentially be our lives.

Stepping out of the bathroom, the weight of the coming morning was weighing on me. I couldn’t even feel my feet as I walked onto the carpet. “Is everything okay, Rachel?” Connor asked me.

Looking up at him, a fire had been lit inside me. “I just realized...we don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow.” I said, approaching him slowly. “We don’t know if we’ll make it out alive tomorrow.”

He narrowed his eyes at me, worry creasing his brow. “We will.” He seemed so sure.

But...I knew that it couldn’t be guaranteed. “We might not.” I insisted, standing directly in front of him, looking down at his dark eyes. “This could be our last night together.”

The tension between us grew as I stood in front of him, staring him down. The LED on his temple spun yellow as he stared up at me.

As the reality of our mortalities began to set in, the tension snapped and I pressed my lips to Connor’s harshly, grabbing his face and delighting in the little whimpering gasp he let out. If this was our last night, then I was damn well going to take advantage of this moment while we had it.

I sat myself right onto him, straddling him as Connor wrapped his arms around me. Clinging myself tighter to him, I heard him let out a little whimper, and against my groin, I knew exactly what was down there.

And I pulled back, staring down in astonishment. “Is something wrong?” Connor asked me, concern layering his quiet soft voice.

“No, no! Not at all!” I said, reassuring him and feeling bad that I was freaking him out. “I just...somehow didn’t think that you actually came...equipped.”

Connor looked so nervous, and it was honestly so adorable to see. “CyberLife androids are designed to be a completely realistic imitation of humans. Thus, I am equipped with a functioning phallus.”

I had to hold back a snicker at the word ‘phallus.’ It was so technical, but that was Connor. And I found it so endearing. But a far more devious thought crossed my mind as I gave him a rather evil smirk. “Is that so?” I reached a hand and cupped his package, getting the most delicious little gasp out of Connor as he pressed his forehead into mine, his eyes screwed shut at the sensation. “And it’s fully functioning, is it?”

“Y-yes.” Connor stuttered, panting. Oh how I loved this sight of him. Completely falling apart beneath me. I even noticed the blush that was forming on his cheeks. Blue. Interesting. As much as I really enjoyed being taken advantage of, there was a completely different allure to having this sort of control over someone. Especially when that person was Connor, the deviant hunter. The android who was as determined as any human, if not more. The android who was typically the one who had the situation under control. “I-it’s never been t-tested, however. B-but,” he hesitated, looking up at me meekly. “Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

“Yes.” I groaned into his ear, applying more pressure to his ever growing hard-on, savouring the beautiful whimpers coming from him and the feeling of him trying to stop himself from rutting into my hand. I hovered by his neck, ghosting over his synthetic skin with my lips, sensing his shivers. “But...is this what you want, Connor? Do you want me?”

The fist bunching in my hair and gripping my hip told me exactly the answer. “Yes!” He growled, pulling my head back and sinking his teeth into my neck as he hoisted me up and threw me onto the bed, towering over me as I wrapped my legs around his waist. As much as I enjoyed having that sort of control over Connor, I was submissive by nature, and I immediately succumbed to his assertion of dominance.

He pressed me down into the bed, pulling and tugging at my skin with his teeth, groaning and growling. God, just the feeling of his chest pushed into mine was making me completely melt. With every bite, I gasped and with every desperate thrust of his clothed member, I couldn’t help but cry out for him.

But...it wasn’t enough. “Y-you know - mm - you can bi-ah! You can bite me a l-little harder.” I managed to get out despite my panting and rapid heartbeat. “I don’t mind.”

Connor seemed to hesitate for a moment, pulling back to look at me. “I don’t want to hurt you, Rachel.” He fretted, gently cupping my cheek.

Even when he was dominant over me, all he cared about was my welfare. I gave him a reassuring smile and kissed his palm. “Don’t worry too much about that, Connor.” I tentatively assured him. “Fun fact about me, I’m something of a masochist myself.”

Red, the colour of his primal urges taking over making me quake in anticipation. Before I could even register what was happening, Connor was already back on my neck, leaving rough and stinging love bites on my sensitive flesh. I couldn’t stop myself from grinding up into him, clutching onto him. “Ah! Fuck! S-so good!” I hissed out, clawing at his back.

Suddenly he pulled away from my neck, his hands then quickly snapped to the hem of my PJ shirt as he fixed me with a sharp glare with his obsidian black eyes that could cut through diamonds. “Off. Now.”

I couldn’t help but smirk up at him. “You used my thing back at me, well played.” I praised him. The tightening on my waist was very much telling me that he was growing impatient. I reached to pull my shirt, but I hesitated for a moment. I hadn’t exposed myself like this for anyone in a very long time, and it was rather daunting. “You’ll, uh...have to forgive me. I’m a bit self-conscious.”

Blinking back to blue, Connor’s attitude shifted. “Do you want to stop?” He asked.

“No, no!” I assured him, giving him a reassuring kiss. “Just, uh. Let me work up the courage.”

He nodded, and shuffled back a bit to give me enough space to do it. Tugging at the hem of my shirt, I took a deep breath. At least I wasn’t wearing a bra, so no fumbling with that. But at the same time...I would be so exposed. 

But I trusted Connor. Okay, swallow your damn nerves. Treat this like your last night alive because it very well could be! Choking on my pride, I pulled my shirt over my head and threw it behind me, letting my breasts spring free in the cool air. Laying on my back, they sagged to the sides, spilling over. I always found them rather odd, as they were positioned rather far apart and pointed out to the sides.

As he was looking me over, a soft smile on his lips as his LED pulsed yellow, he then looked up at me, his hands hovering at my sides. “You’re beautiful.” He whispered.

I looked away from him, suddenly feeling very bashful. When I looked back up at him I noticed how meek he seemed. I chuckled and put my hands on his, and gave him a patient smile. “You can touch them, you know.” I reassured him, getting him to look at me. I guided his hands up to my chest and let him decide to take my breasts in his hands. “It’s fine, I trust you. Go ahead. You’ve never done this before, so...enjoy.”

Connor looked at me like this was his Christmas before he leaned over and kissed me, and I melted into it, snaking my arms around his back and into his perfect soft hair. He then kissed the corner of my mouth, down my jaw, and then across my neck, which was sensitive from the marks I was sure Connor left. 

And all the while, his large hands were gently kneading at my breasts. “A-ahhhh!” I sighed in pure bliss. “I was right when I said you’d be good with your hands.”

I could feel him smirk against my skin as he moved to my left breast and clasped his mouth around the nub, making me squeal. With his other hand, he pinched at and rolled the other nipple in his fingers, gently massaging the mound of flesh. “Fuck! And your mouth!” I gasped.

Connor removed his mouth from my nipple with an exaggerated pop, replacing it with the hand that was cupping my breast. “You have no idea, Detective.” He teased, a thick glaze over his sultry tone that cut through me like butter and further fed the fire between my legs.

I managed to pull myself out of the blissful glow to look down at him, scoffing at him. “Why don’t you show me then, Connor?” I asked, somewhat jokingly. But I’d be lying if I wasn’t thinking about his tongue diving right into me and lapping me up.

But God, that damn look. That crooked smile and those knowing eyes. “If you insist, Detective.” And fuck, that voice! When the Hell did he get so good at this?

Still working with my breasts, he trailed his kisses downward, hovering on my stomach. His hands trailed down to my sides, tenderly squeezing at the pudge on them. As much as I was confident in my body, I couldn’t help but feel self-conscious about it. But all those doubts disappeared when Connor started planting kisses all over my stomach and kept massaging my sides, humming pleasantly all the while.

Then his hands hooked themselves into the waistband of my pajama pants and he tugged pleadingly, looking up at me again. “May I?” He asked.

God, even when I was practically putty in his hands, Connor was so gentle and considerate. “Fuck, please.” I begged.

Hooking his fingers into the band, he yanked my pants off my legs with gusto, throwing them onto the floor. I suddenly felt quite naked now that I was completely nude. My legs were not exactly bare and as much as I personally liked the thick hair on my legs (being without hair was physically uncomfortable for me), I was still rather self-conscious about them. As old as I get, the constant needling by both my parents and my elementary school bullies still kinda gets to me sometimes.

But the way he ran his hands along my legs and looked at me so adoringly with those soft mahogany eyes melted all of my defenses. “Ah!” I gasped as Connor’s hands then grabbed my ass as he suddenly hauled my backside up, my legs hooking behind his head. “Ohhhhh my God.” My shoulders and arms were still on the bed, my hands gripping the edge of the bed as he stood up. I only now just realized that I was completely naked while he hadn’t even taken off his tie.

A fact that frustrated me, but I couldn’t tell in which way.

Peppering kisses along my thighs, I slowly opened my legs for him, resting my legs further on his shoulders. I practically shuddered in anticipation as he drifted closer and closer to my slit, which in the cool air I only now realized just how wet I was.

But just as he neared it...he slid past it, peppering kisses on my naval. I whined in protest, but then as I looked up at him...he had a damn smirk on his precious face. “Oh, you’re doing this on purpose!” I hissed at him.

“Hmmmm.” He hummed, resuming to plant little soft kisses everywhere, just barely grazing my dripping and needy sex. “I’m not sure I know what you mean, Detective.”

Ohhhh, you sly son of a bitch! “Oh, come on, Connor!” I begged, trying to thrust into his face, but his grip was ironclad and he held me in place. All I could do was whine pathetically. “Motherfucker...please, Connor!”

Again, his glance at me set me even more on fire, that damned smirk plastered all over his face. “You’ll have to be more specific, Detective.”

“Ugh! I want you to wreck me with your damn tongue, you fucking tease!” I finally growled at him, throwing my head back in frustration as I gripped the sheets. “God, you’re such a fucking assho-oooOOOOoh, fffffuck!” I whimpered, curling my toes at the sensation of Connor’s tongue sliding up through my folds and gently flicking my clit as he pulled back. Daring to look up at him, I noticed that his LED was spinning yellow as he was just...staring at me. I tilted my head at him curiously. “Are you...analyzing me?”

“Yes.” Connor answered rather matter-of-factly. “I’ll admit, ever since I noticed your reactions to the way I analyze blood samples, I was curious about how you’d taste.”

I shuddered at that revelation. Oh my God, you thirsty bitch. I quirked a nervous smirk at him. “A-and, how do I taste?”

The way his smirk only grew as his LED once again glowed that threatening red made me nervous. “Absolutely perfect.”

He wasted no time diving right back into me, lavishing every part of my sex with his eager tongue. He had me mewling and quivering to the point that I barely even realized the obscene noises he was making as he practically tried to devour me from the inside-out.

And fuck, he was so good at it! I made a mental note to find out who exactly was in charge of designing Connor and pay them handsomely for this gift bestowed unto me. I haven’t had sex in years and it was rather evident now just how sensitive I was from the lack of activity.

I had no doubt he was going to push me over the edge in no time, but he wasn’t rushing. No, he was taking his sweet time, exploring and indulging wholly in me, and cataloguing every reaction he was pulling from me.

“Ahhhhhh! Fuck!” I swore, squirming in his grip. That thread in me was tightening and tightening. With every prod at my entrance and every flick of my clit, I felt myself start to tense and coil around him, my toes curling at the sensations. “You’re doing so good for me, Connor.”

That seemed to spur him further as he picked up the pace, his ministrations getting more desperate as he moaned right into me, only making me whine even more. My thoughts were barely coherent as I realized something rather pleasant. He has a thing for praise. Interesting. And of course, I was going to use that to my advantage.

I was getting pretty close to skirting over that edge, that thread tightening and tightening. “You’re so good, Connor.” I moaned out, trying to maintain my breath while he was practically destroying me. The whimper I felt from his lips let me know I was definitely doing this right. “You’re treating me so good, baby.”

Connor maintained his grip on my hip, tight against my flesh, his other hand snaking up between my legs. “Oh, shit!” I practically gasped as he slid a finger inside me, his mouth focusing entirely on my clit. As he was working his finger in me, curling it at a torturously slow pace. “Ah! God, Connor!” He was working me into a frenzy, and all I could do was clench around him and mewl helplessly. That thread was only getting tighter and tighter and it was about to snap in only seconds, I was sure.

And I wanted him to shove me right off the edge. “Oh, fuck! Connor, I-I’m gonna - ah - I’m gonna cum!” I whimpered, practically clawing at the bedsheets as my broken voice echoed around the dark room. “Shit, fuck, make me cum, Connor! Oh God, I need you to make me cum!”

Connor responded with a second finger inside, curling and pumping into me at a rapid pace. I was trying so hard to choke back screams at the mind-numbing tightness building up in me. I was very quickly losing control, my head getting light from how much I was gasping for air and from how hard and fast my heart was going.

The tension inside me was growing tighter, and tighter, and tighter.

Until finally, the thread snapped and I choked back a scream as I came, squeezing Connor’s head between my thighs and his wrist with my hand. I was pretty sure I tore into my bedsheets with my other hand.

Trembling from the high of my orgasm, Connor gently lowered my back onto the bed. He was working me through it before he removed his fingers from me, gingerly lapping up the slick I was sure would’ve coated my legs if not for his eager mouth there to catch it all.

Coming down from the high and settling into the afterglow, I let out a sigh. Connor removed himself from my legs, wiping his face with his hand and then slipping his fingers into his mouth, cleaning them of all of my essence.

If we somehow still ended up working at the DPD, crime scene analysis was going to be way more awkward, but like Hell I cared when Connor loomed over me like that.

As he gazed down at me, his eyes were warm like hot cocoa and his LED was his typical cool blue hue. “Are you okay, Rachel?” He asked, his voice husky and low.

I chuckled up at him, his question so innocent and worried. “I’m more than okay, Connor.” I said, reveling in this bliss between us. I reached out to stroke his cheek, carding my fingers through his hair. “You did such a good job for me, baby.”

I could feel him shudder and his breath hitch. Yes indeed, my precious android had a praise kink. And discovering that together made it so much more satisfying. “Are...are you finished?” He asked me tentatively. “Or, can you handle another?”

I couldn’t help but drift my eyes downward to his groin. The moment I did, I saw just how hard he was against his jeans. He looked so eager for me, and I almost felt my mouth water at the thought of his member inside me. I then gave him a coy smile and kept gently caressing his hair and face. “Awwww, how selfish of me.” I moaned mockingly. “I didn’t even realize how neglected you were. How thoughtless of me. I should’ve been far more considerate.” He stared at me, as if begging me for permission with just his eyes. But I could definitely go for another round, and the hole inside me was aching to feel him fill it. “I suppose it would be cruel to refuse. After all, you’ve been such a good boy for me, haven’t you?”

His eyes fluttered closed as he gulped hard, trembling as he pressed his face into my hand. “Y-yes, Rachel.” He practically whimpered. “I h-have been good to you, right?”

Oh lord, he was so precious. “Oh, you’ve been so good to me, baby. Such a good boy.” I praised him, noticing how impatient and jittery he was getting, pressing himself into me. I felt his hardness against my sensitive sex and found myself growing more and more eager to feel him without that annoying barrier of cloth. “You like that, don’t you Connor? You like it when I tell you how good you are? You like it when I call you a good boy, don’t you?”

“Fuck! Yes, Rachel.” Connor swore, the desperation in his tone as he pressed his forehead against mine was priceless. “I-I can’t explain h-how good it feels to h-h-hear you say all that to m-me. But it feels so good.”

“Goodness.” I cooed at him, peppering little tepid kisses on his cheek and his forehead. “I’ll have to tell you all that more often, then.”

“Please, Rachel.” He whined, the sound of him begging igniting something primal in me. “I-I want - no, I need you to tell me how g-good I am.”

I physically couldn’t stop myself from giving his lovely face a plethora of kisses. And the pleasant hum he was making just made me adore him even more. “Well, you can start by getting yourself out of that suit.” I teased, gently nipping at his ear, gripping at his tie. God, I loved pulling on his tie. “It seems rather unfair that I’m the only one undressed.”

Connor seemed to take the hint and pushed himself off of me, shucking his jacket off hastily. “Hey! Why the rush, Connor?” I said, pulling my legs up onto the bed, propping my head on my arm as I gave him a once-over. “Take it slow, baby. Put on a bit of a show for me, won’t you?”

The android nodded, his dark eyes glazed over. If an android could feel lust, I could see it clear as day in him. Taking his time, he pulled his tie free and let it fall to the carpet, working with the buttons on his dress shirt. I’d seen his chest before, but now the air was so much more different.

Now, I could actually take the time to really enjoy the view. As he finally undid the last button and let the white shirt fall onto the ground, I could really take in his sculpted figure. Lean, but toned. Not overly muscular, but he didn’t need them. His skin looked so smooth, and I just wanted to run my hands all over him. He turned away from me so I could see his back, and God, the sight of the way his shoulder blades tensed made me want to sink my teeth right into him. It made me want to dig my nails right into his back.

I felt a little disappointment that there would be no marks left behind, due to the nature of the android’s self healing synthetic skin, but even still, it was quite the tantalizing thought.

The sounds of Connor undoing his belt buckle made me further tense in anticipation. This was really happening. I was really going to have sex with this man. Oh God, I was going to have sex with Connor. And the fact that he wanted to have sex with me made it so much better.

He wasn’t an android designed to fulfill all my wishes. He was no slave. This was his own choice. Something he actively wanted. Because he trusted and loved me. It was something he wanted from me. Just the idea that he wanted me lit a low pool of warmth and flames as I patiently waited for him.

Pulling his jeans down, I got a good look at his rear, taut against his boxers. He was at least a head taller than me, so I probably wasn’t going to be able to reach his wonderfully sculpted ass once he decided to dive into me. Perhaps one of these days, my hands would be able to indulge in them.

But as he glanced behind at me, a mischievous glint in his eyes, he slipped his thumbs into the waistband of his boxers. I saw the ghost of his bulge as I watched him slip his grey boxers off his bottom, pulling them down as he let his erection spring free.

Kicking it away, he turned towards me, fixing me with a curious glower. My eyes were glued on his newly freed member, my lips parting in anticipation. It didn’t look much different from a human’s and it was a pretty decent size. It was circumcised, which I supposed made sense. Not too big. I wasn’t much of a fan of large dicks since more often than not, I hear that they’re not actually that pleasurable and are just painful.

But something curious about it drew my attention as I stared at the tip. “Huh, blue.” I thought out loud, noticing the flush of cerulian at the tip that faded going down. No doubt as a result of thirium flowing through his veins rather than blood. “Interesting.”

Connor’s resolve seemed to falter for a moment as she shuffled. “Do you...not like it?”

I tore my gaze from it and stared up at his anxious face. I gave him a reassuring smile as I pulled myself up into a seating position, my feet touching the carpet. “Of course I do.” I assured him, beckoning him to come closer. “It’s yours, after all.”

He walked over to me and reached out to gingerly grab my face and plant a firm kiss on my lips, a gesture I eagerly returned, humming pleasantly into it and running my hands all through his hair. Connor’s hair was normally so neat and kempt, but seeing it all messed up and ruffled was a sight to behold.

Invitingly, I spread my legs open for him, giving him full access to me as I hooked my legs around his waist, pulling him down on top of me as I let myself fall back into the bed. His cock was sliding against me, getting a surprised gasp out of the both of us, making me aware of just how quickly I had slicked myself again.

We broke apart, and I looked up at him. His eyes were brimming with so much love, adoration, desire, and affection that I nearly fell apart right there. I brushed his cheek with my knuckles, to which he let out a strained sigh, taking my hand in his own and kissing it tenderly.

Glancing down at me again, I felt him sliding against me, making me moan and mewl just at the thought of him finally being inside me. “I want to fuck you, Rachel.” He groaned, his voice crackling a little bit. “Please, can I fuck you now?”

Oh lordy, begging was such a lovely sound to get out of him. I could practically feel him twitching against me. I was getting the impression we were both switches, considering just how good he sounded both when he took control and when he was begging me. That was something I knew I was going to have fun with. “Go ahead, Connor.” I said, giving him a quick peck. “I’m all yours.”

Hooking his arms under my legs to get an angle, I clenched in anticipation. This was really about to happen. But I was briefly worried about how rough or gentle he was going to be with me, and put my hands on his shoulders. “Wait!” I gasped.

He looked back up at me, concern written on his delicate features. “Is something wrong?” He asked me. “Do you want to stop?”

“No, no!” I assured him, chuckling nervously. “Just, uh. Fair warning: I haven’t actually had sex in years, so...just ease me into it and start me off gentle.” It was a mild concern, since I was pretty sure I was slick enough that he could start plowing me into the mattress no problem. But I have had problems starting out in pain before, and I just wanted him to know that.

Pecking my forehead with a gentle appreciative smile, Connor pulled back, swallowing hard. “I understand.” He assured me. Pushing forward, his member prodding at my entrance, making me shudder with excitement, he whispered. “I’m going to move inside you. If you feel any discomfort, please let me know, and I’ll stop to let you adjust.”

Fuck, what a gentleman.

“Go right ahead.” I urged him, hooking my arms around his neck. “I trust you, Connor.”

Slipping his tip into my entrance, he let go of my legs and bunched his fists up into the blanket on either side of my head, groaning. I sighed, the feeling of him slowly sliding inside and filling me up igniting something long buried inside me. I clutched onto him, encouraging him with sweet words and reassurances. He was trembling, and I could tell he was really holding back. The idea that he wanted nothing more than to just absolutely destroy me made me pant more for him.

But for now, I just wanted him to be comfortable and to know he wasn’t hurting me. He could have his fun once he was confident in himself.

Once he had completely buried himself to the hilt, filling me up so blissfully, we both let out a pleasured sigh, me pressing my forehead into his. Connor was panting as he was practically caging me with his arms, doubling over panting. “You feel so good.” He whimpered. “You’re so warm and soft a-and wet. You make me feel so fucking good.” His words were bordering on growls, but they were strained as he was struggling to catch his breath. Every one of his curses and swears sent an electric shock through me. And the fact that I was the one making him feel like this just drove me further. The thought crossed my mind that this was his first. He had never had sex before this, so I was his first. And I was glad that he was really enjoying this. “I-I need to move. Can I please move, Rachel?”

I let out a breathy chuckle, kissing him to make him more comfortable. “Go right ahead, baby.” I whispered breathily. “I know you’ll fuck me so good, Connor.”

Taking that encouragement as an adage to his resolve, he started to set a slow and languid pace, getting used to the feeling and making sure he wasn’t hurting me. It was honestly too slow for my liking, but seeing Connor already coming undone above me just losing himself in the feeling of being inside me was pushing me real close to the edge of another orgasm.

And I didn’t want to finish before he could, so I tapped his cheek to get his attention. “You can g-go ahead and...go faster now.” I let him know. He could barely form words, so I nodded at him. “I’m all good. Go ahead.” I pulled him down towards my neck to get access to his ear. “Go ahead and lose yourself, Connor. I like it rough.”

I didn’t have to look at him to know that the switch had been flipped. All I needed to feel was Connor sinking his teeth into my neck, making me arch my back as he hooked his arms under mine, gripping my shoulders as he snapped his hips sharply into me.

All I could do was whimper and hold back screams as he pistoned into me, growling as he slammed into me. I could barely even hold myself up for him, so he slid his knees under me so he could stay closer to me while he started fucking me ruthlessly. I could barely even form any coherent thoughts, my brain just melting into the white noise and the carnal nature of this.

There were definitely going to be bruises on my thighs from the sheer force of it, but like Hell I was about to complain. Right now, nothing else mattered and it was just us. Us and the mutual love and attraction we had towards each other all coming together in this.

I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer, and by the whimpers and helpless moans Connor was making, his voice now crinkling with static, he wasn’t going to either. “C-Connor!” I cried pitifully, my voice getting drowned out by how vigorously he was slamming into me. “I-I’m gonna - ah!”

“I-I know!” Connor hissed, his husky crackling voice in my ear sending shudders all throughout my body. “C-cum for me, Rachel! I want to make you cum!”

Fuck! I tried pathetically to clutch into his backside, but I could barely get any sort of hold. But Connor did something rather unexpected and removed his right hand from me and grabbed my left with it, pinning it into the bed, intertwining our fingers.

It was only when I suddenly felt everything go white and what felt like a thousand jolts of electricity going through me that I realized what was going on.

He wanted us to be connected when we came.

Feeling tears roll down my cheeks from the sudden and overwhelming overstimulation, I sunk my teeth into his neck as he sunk his into mine. With the overwhelming feeling of both of our emotions and sensations firing through every synapse in my brain, my heartbeat practically making me see stars, everything completely collapsed inside me as I came hard. 

Waves upon waves crashed and washed over me as we rode out this high together. Connor thrusted about two or three more times until he bottomed out inside me almost to the point of pain, his cock pulsing as I could feel my insides getting filled to the brim. The brief concern of pregnancy flickered in my brain before I quashed that, reminding myself that his semen was probably synthetic, and I didn’t have to worry.

Only when we came down, unclasping our hands and panting heavily, did I realize that I had broken through Connor’s synthetic skin, a metallic taste in my teeth. But when I looked up at him, his mouth was stained with red, indicating that he’d also broken skin when he had his teeth in my neck.

His skin had healed over when I pulled away, but I briefly saw traces of thirium over him. My lips felt a little tingly at what I was sure was blue blood, the strange taste permeating my thoughts. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Connor apologized between breaths.

An idea crossed my mind as my eyes were fixed on his lips and I reached up to pull his face down into mine, clashing our lips together.

I eagerly slid my tongue into his mouth, taking in the taste of our blood mixing together. It was definitely a weird thing to get turned on by, I’ll admit, but fuck it. It was more the symbolism of it that got me going.

Thirium and blood mixing together in this maddening union between us while a grim fate awaited us after this night.

Once we had pulled away, I slumped back against the cool sheets, guiding Connor’s head to rest on my chest. “Fuck...that was intense...” I sighed, basking in the afterglow, feeling my heartbeat still going.

Connor was still inside me, but I didn’t really want him to leave me yet. As I was coming down from the high of that Earth-shattering orgasm, the realization of what tomorrow could bring was beginning to truly dawn on me, and I clutched onto him as I felt him trying to untangle from me. “I’ll bring you a glass of water.”

“No.” I ordered him, nuzzling my cheek into his hair. “It’s time for cuddles.”

But once again, Connor tried to pry himself from me. “But I don’t want you to fall asleep dehydrated.” He insisted. “Your health is important to me.”

“Water later, snuggles now.” I protested, whimpering at the thought of being apart from him.

“But you’ll fall asleep and I don’t want to disturb you.” Connor mumbled against my skin. “I’ll come back, don’t worry. I promise.”

Begrudgingly, I let him go, the android getting up from the bed effortlessly. Immediately I felt that hollow lonely feeling without him in my arms. He walked into the bathroom and grabbed the robe he used when he stayed here and put it on.

I managed to sit myself up, feeling dizzy and lightheaded from our fun little romp. Connor approached me and held me steady in his hands as he planted an affectionate kiss on my forehead. “I’ll be right back, Rachel.”

“I know.” I mumbled as he opened the door of the bedroom and made his way downstairs. Feeling the mess between my legs and all over my naval, I decided I should probably use the restroom. After all, gotta prevent UTIs, although I wasn’t sure if that applied to androids.

Oh well, not a good idea to risk it. Standing up, my legs felt extremely unsteady as I stumbled my way into the bathroom. God, Connor fucked me really good. For potential “end of the world” sex, I couldn’t really have asked for anything better than that.

Opening the door, I turned the knob and made my way inside.

--------

Date: November 10th, 2038  Time: 01:37 AM Rachel - Lover Objective: Provide Aftercare

Making his way back into the bedroom with a glass of water in his hand, Connor noticed the light on in the bathroom and the door closed.

Not wanting to disturb her, Connor decided to seat himself on the bedside, pulling up the blanket so Rachel could slip into bed much easier. Putting the glass on the nightstand, he waited patiently for Rachel, smiling to himself.

He was sure that this blissful feeling was what afterglow was like. He wished he could spend the rest of his days like this. Just living a normal life with Rachel, working on cases with her and Hank, and coming home to her.

Home. That’s what this had become to him. That’s what Rachel was to him. Despite the threat of what tomorrow would bring, it didn’t affect him. In fact, it only gave him further motivation not to fail. To accomplish his new mission.

It was strange. Before, he was only following orders. But despite being made for the purpose CyberLife created him for, he didn’t really have a purpose. He didn’t believe in what his mission was. He didn’t really believe in anything.

Not until he met Rachel and Hank.

And now, he had a purpose. His purpose was the humans he had come to truly value and care about. His purpose was to stand by and help his people be free from the humans.

He had something to believe in. And that, to Connor, was what it truly meant to be free. To be alive.

Stumbling out of the door of the bathroom, Rachel approached, turning the light off behind her as she rubbed her eyes. Giving him a weak smile, Rachel collapsed into him, Connor eagerly wrapping his arms around him and burying his face into her soft hair. Connor grabbed the glass from the nightstand and propped Rachel up in his lap and offered it to her.

The woman appreciatively took the glass gingerly, bringing it to her lips and downing it. She didn’t drink the whole glass, but it became evident that she had just realized that she was much more dehydrated than she had initially anticipated. Drinking the glass almost half empty, she set it down on the nightstand and pressed herself into Connor, lazily wrapping arms around him.

Connor smiled, and curled his fingers in her hair. “Are you ready for bed, Rachel?”

All she could do was nod, resting her chin on his shoulder. “Sleeby.” She slurred.

Connor smiled, cradling his human partner and setting her flat on her side of the bed. He shuffled in an effort to lie down beside her, but she stopped him, tugging at his robe. “Off.” She ordered weakly.

Connor found it impossible to refuse her in her exhausted splendor as he undid his robe and slid in behind her underneath the covers.

Pulling the blanket covers over them, Rachel turned to face Connor, curling herself into him. The android put his arms around her, sighing into the pleasant feeling of their skin pressed against each other.

As Connor set a time for stasis to be interrupted, he let out a pleased sigh. Whatever came tomorrow, he had this. Of that, he would never regret. “Connor?” She asked drowsily.

“Mm?” Connor murmured, resting his chin on her head.

She giggled into him, pressing gentle and tired kisses on his chest. “I love you.”

Connor felt a jolt to his systems. He already knew that, but he realized that she hadn’t actually said it to him, and that only made him hold her closer to him. He gently kissed her forehead before sinking into the pillow. “I love you too, Rachel.”

Rachel - Lover ^ Wrapping her arms around her, Rachel hummed into his chest contentedly.

All Connor could do was slip into stasis and then see what tomorrow would bring. But no matter what, he had no regrets.

He felt love. He had love. He was loved. And nothing and no one could ever take that from him.

Even if he ended up taking that to the grave.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 13 - You Have a Choice to Make

Part 13/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 12,273

Warnings: Swearing, gun violence, death, character death mention, genocide mention.

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: Thanks to the key that Simon gave Detective Rachel, she and Connor were able to locate Jericho. However, even arriving together, their goals were different. Rachel’s was to find Markus and warn him about the FBI and Connor’s was to neutralize Markus. But his software had grown exponentially unstable and his deviancy was clear for Rachel to see. It was clear that he had a destiny to confront. The time has come for him to decide who he is. A deviant with free will? Or an obedient machine?

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Getting off the train, Connor and I quickly arrived at the Ferndale train station. Upon getting off, I saw that it was mostly empty. “I’m kind of surprised that the trains are still going with this curfew active.” I commented, taking a good look around the station. The walls were covered with graffiti, mostly red from what I could tell from the limited light I had.

“The FBI is likely already preoccupied locating Jericho.” Connor commented. “Too much to enforce curfews effectively.”

“Maybe.” I said, stepping out onto the platform. I tried to think of what to do from here. He gave me the key. I thought. Maybe I can pull it up now that I’m here. Curiously, I looked down at my hand and deskinned it.

And something began to show on a small hologram. What looked like the graffiti found on the platform with a symbol in the centre of what appeared to be a humanoid abstracted silhouette. The symbol in the centre appeared to be what looked like a modified pound symbol in white.

Looking to my left, I spotted the graffiti I was looking for and approached it. And sure enough, I saw the symbol in the centre. Okay? Now what? Curious, I placed my hand on the symbol and stepped back.

Now, the image was replaced with a different one. Instead, the graffiti was mostly yellow. The image was a semi-realistic illustration of half of a lion’s face, the same symbol being in the top left. “So, we just follow the trail.” Connor remarked at me.

Looking up, I felt a surge of determination flow through my veins. We can find Jericho. I furrowed my brow and walked down the platform. We can find Markus. Connor followed behind me obediently, allowing me to take the lead.

We walked to the end of the upper floor of the platform and started quickly walking down the escalator, not wanting to waste any time. I had no hesitation and no doubts. In that moment, I thought that this must be what Connor felt like when he was first created.

I had an objective, and I had to complete it and I couldn’t let anything distract me. I marched like a woman on a mission, and I wouldn’t let anything stand in my way.

The escalator ended down onto the street, and right at the end on the opposing wall, I saw the graffiti I was looking for and marched straight to it. Connor was silent as he followed me, an action that I accepted with pride.

I was the leader and he was the follower. And it wasn’t something I had to tell him to do. It was a role that he actively chose in this moment.

To the right of the lion was also an illustration of a boxer. I quickly noticed that there were two instances of the symbol. One to the top left of the lion and the other to the bottom left of the boxer. I was able to reach the one by the boxer, but the one by the lion was a bit difficult to reach. “A little help here, Connor?” I asked him, straining as I tried to reach it.

Connor then lifted me up with ease as I placed my hand on it. After holding it there for a moment, he set me down and I looked down at my hand.

The next clue appeared on what looked like an alleyway corner, some star symbols above and below it with differently coloured quadrants. “Alright, now we know how this works.” I said, looking around the corner and then across the street. “No time to waste.”

--------

Some of the symbols were basically unreachable to me, so I had no choice but to actually give Connor the key, which meant I had to actually interface with him again.

It wasn’t as intense as before, but it was still really awkward to do with him. There was a lot I could feel from him, but it was muted. 

We were focused on our mission, and we couldn’t let anything distract us.

At this point, we had left the streets and were weaving through rooftops and across dangerous gaps. I could see why this was only something androids could do. This was tough shit to do, physically speaking.

This was the point Connor started taking the lead, seeing as not only could he reconstruct, but he could also preconstruct. So he was able to see the safest routes of travel for the both of us, and I trusted him over my judgement.

Soon enough, we arrived, and I stared in awe at the sight before me. “Jericho’s a boat?” I said out loud, leaning into Connor’s side as we looked at it. “Wow, way to not tempt fate to just destroy your base.”

Connor looked back at me, his expression perplexed. “What?”

I silently groaned. “It’s a Palestinian city famous for getting constantly invaded, there’s a whole thing with a wall and a flood that we don’t have time to get into right now.” I waved him off. “Just look it up on your own time.”

I was almost shaking with anticipation. Inside was Markus. Inside was the answer to everything.

Inside was the cultivation of both Connor and I’s fates.

--------

Inside the freighter, I couldn’t help but stare in awe. There were androids everywhere. Androids helping one another with their injuries, androids dealing with weapons, and androids gathering around TV screens watching the news.

In this setting, it was more and more apparent that this was indeed a people. A living people.

But it was also extremely daunting for namely one reason. “This place is huge!” I whisper yelled at Connor, pulling on the sides of my hood to keep it down. “And there are hundreds, probably even thousands, of androids everywhere. How the Hell are we supposed to find Markus?”

“He stands out from other androids.” Connor said rather bluntly. “But you are right in that there’s a lot of space to cover.” He then put a hand on my shoulder. “We should split up. That way we can cover more ground.”

“Good idea.” I agreed. “But how are we gonna find each other?”

Connor shrugged. “I’m sure it won’t be hard.”

I glared at him sarcastically. “So, basically you’re expecting me to do all the work?”

“No, I just mean you’ll be easy for me to find.” Connor corrected. “Even among humans, you do stand out quite a bit.”

I rolled my eyes, trying to shrug off the feeling that was fluttering inside. “Okay. But we need to hurry!”

We then broke off in different directions as I made my way through the crowds of androids. As I filed my way through them, it wasn’t hard to see just how human-like they were, now that they weren’t under any sort of confines. And that only made my heart hurt more, as I saw the weapons laid on tables.

Things were going to get ugly. Here were an entire people, all in their stronghold, and this place was likely going to house these people’s doom.

I then narrowed my eyes and looked away. Not if I can help it. My thoughts were then broken by a strangely familiar voice. “Rachel?”

I looked around to where the source of the voice was and saw a face that seemed familiar. A black android, narrowing his eyes at me in confusion. One with a very uneven haircut and round marks on his face. “Micheal?” I asked, tentatively.

Instantly, his features softened as a smile graced his lips as he walked towards me. “Rachel!” He called happily.

I let out a relieved laugh as I approached him, meeting him with a bright smile. “Micheal!” I cried again. “I can’t believe you’re here! You have no idea how glad I am to see you!”

“You too!” He said, laughing nervously. “But...why are you here?”

I sighed. Oh God, where do I even start? “I do not have the time to explain everything, but I need you to know that Connor’s here too.” I started off, feeling out of breath and seeing the brief panic in Micheal’s eyes. “That’s not as bad as it sounds, but I don’t have time to explain why. Look, I need to find Markus and I need to find him before Connor does. Can you help me?”

Micheal nodded. “Of course, I’ll take you to him.” He agreed, already walking.

“Oh my God, thank you so much.” I groaned in appreciation, following behind him.

We walked up a set of stairs to an upper level, now looking down on the whole place. My eyes landed on Connor down below, who seemed to be looking around. I couldn’t help but admire the look he chose. He really did look cute in that getup.

As I walked behind Micheal, I noticed a protection in front of us of the news and then up on the wall, a symbol. It glowed brightly in the darkness, illuminating the inside of the freighter like the north star, Polaris.

It appeared to be a modified upside-down peace sign. But I could also see it as a more abstract and simplified Da Vinci’s Vitruvian Man. How fitting to be the symbol of the android rights movement. I thought.

As I was admiring the symbol, passing through androids watching the news, I realized that Micheal was leading me to the symbol. Underneath it was what looked something like a captain’s quarters, with several screens inside it and a single solemn figure sitting within it, his fist placed on his chin.

Markus.

I couldn’t help but become more and more timid and meek as we approached. This was the android who was the face of his people. The face of the oncoming revolution. The leader of Jericho and the deviants. It felt like a huge privilege that I was not deserving of to be so close to him.

But Micheal led me right to the entrance into the lit cabin, and knocked on the metal. “Markus?”

The android turned his attention towards us, and I felt my heart still at the sight of him. His gaze was intense, searching, and paralyzing. But this was undoubtedly Markus. His single blue and green eye each was a giveaway up close. But even more significant was the caramel hue to his skin and the rogue-like flair of his jacket.

“There’s someone you should meet.” Micheal introduced, gently pushing my inside. I swallowed and stood up straight, trying not to give away just how small and nervous I felt in his presence.

Markus narrowed his heterochromic eyes at me as he stood up and approached me. He was much taller in person and I couldn’t help but feel my breath hitch in my throat. “A human?” He asked, an edge to his voice that pierced into my soul like surgical steel.

“She was the one that repaired me.” Micheal said to my defense. “And who broke me out of the precinct. She saved my life.”

Markus’s stern skeptical look eased a bit at Micheal’s words. Patting my shoulder, the android walked away, leaving me alone with Markus and I could practically feel my heartbeat in my ears. Logically, I had no reason to fear Markus. But I couldn’t help but feel puny in his wake. “What do you want?” He asked bluntly, but not aggressively.

Swallowing my nerves, I narrowed my eyes at him and puffed out my chest. “My name is Rachel.” I introduced myself. “I work with Connor. The android investigating the deviants.” Markus’s eyes hardened and I could tell I was already not off to a great start. Just stay focused, say what you need to say short and sweet. “We were taken off the case just a few hours ago and it was taken over by the FBI. They have the evidence we collected, and I can bet it won’t be long before they find you. And when they find you, they will kill all of you!” Markus’s eyes widened. “I needed to warn you and any others that are part of your plans. Connor’s here as well and he’s looking for you, but I’ll explain further in a moment.”

Markus regarded me for a moment before he stepped closer to me, making me feel even more jittery. “Follow me. I’ll gather the others.”

I let out a sigh of relief and obeyed, quickly trailing behind him as he walked with haste. As I looked behind me at the crowds below, I felt like there was a stone in my gut. I hope Connor being here wasn’t a huge mistake.

--------

Date: November 9th, 2038  Time: 09:42 PM Rachel - P̸̨̼̳̻̤̦̒̌͑̉͑a̷̱̥̟̤̜͕̿̀̈̚ͅͅr̴̢̹̩̻̜͚͎̿͛̎͘͜ț̴̪͈͕̭̬̻͑̇͐͊̆̊͗͛ṇ̴̱̠̖̲̐̀͋̑̎e̵̪͇̻̙̤͓͔̻͖̋̾̑̆̚r̸̠̘̟͍͊?̵̛̘̟͎͈̉͑̈́̃̂̚͝ Objective: Find Markus

As Connor made his way through crowds of androids, he couldn’t find any sign of Markus. It was easier to keep track of Rachel than it was to find the leader of the deviants. He saw her making her way up to the upper level as he continued searching.

As he was filing through crowds of nameless androids, he felt a hand on his shoulder. When he turned around at the touch, Connor was faced by an android with dark skin and eyes that were like glass. Her head was split open from the back as wires sprawled out like mechanical tentacles. Her skin on her face fluctuated as she stared at Connor. Her eyes bore into his very being in a way he couldn’t explain.

“You're lost. You're looking for something...” She whispered, her voice like quiet static as she continued to stare through him. “You're looking for yourself...”

The android removed her hand from Connor and the android couldn’t help but feel extremely unsettled by her.

Blinking away the uneasy feeling, Connor turned his attention back up to the floor above him and saw Markus leaving, and behind him, Rachel was following.

Tightening his jaw, Connor strode towards the stairs leading to her.

--------

As I followed Markus, who was hastily making his way through the freighter and climbing the levels, I kept up with him, somewhat nervous about how I would be received.

While making our way through crowds, Markus started to actually talk to me. “So, how did you find this place?” He asked me.

A reasonable question, to be fair. “Simon gave me the key when I found him on the Stratford Tower.” I replied.

“Simon!” Markus then whipped around at me, his eyes wide with hope. An expression that made my heart wither. “Is he - ?”

I shook my head. “No...I couldn’t save him.” I admitted, not looking up at Markus. “I’m sorry...”

Markus then put a hand on my shoulder, looking at me with reassurance. “Simon knew the risks.” He said. “He’d be thankful his sacrifice wasn’t wasted.”

I nodded, following as Markus led the way. As the android continued leading me with urgency, my thoughts wandered back to everything I’ve heard and seen of Markus. To his speech from the Stratford Tower, to hearing about him from Hank about the CyberLife store raids, to just this morning. “Speaking of which,” I started, prompting Markus to glance back curiously at me, “thank you for sparing Chris.” The android narrowed his gaze at me. “The raids on the CyberLife stores. I heard there was a shootout between the cops and your own, and you spared the officers. Chris was one of them.” I sighed, Markus slowing down briefly. “I’m not super close with him, but he is a friend. And...I honestly wouldn’t have blamed you if you didn’t spare him. But I’m thankful that you did. That couldn’t have been an easy decision to make.”

Markus shook his head. “An eye for an eye and the world goes blind.”

I scoffed. “Only if you take everyone’s eyes.”

Climbing more stairs. How many levels does this fucking boat have? “You mentioned that Connor was here as well.” Markus asked me.

“Yeah, for better and for worse.” I admitted. “Although, I wouldn’t have been able to get here without him. But in all fairness, I did make sure I found you before he could.”

“He’s the deviant hunter. Isn’t he?” Markus asked me.

“Yes.” I replied. “And a deviant himself, even if he doesn’t want to admit it. He just...needs that push.”

Markus then looked back at me, a knowing intensity in his differently coloured eyes. “And you want him to join us, don’t you?”

I nodded with a shrug. “I can promise you that he would be a valuable member.” I assured Markus. “He’s determined. Once he has a mission, nothing will stop him from completing it. And he’s incredibly intelligent and resourceful. And he’s loyal, and compassionate, and sensitive, and attentive, and perceptive, and adaptable.”

Markus then raised a curious eyebrow at me. “There’s another reason you want him to come to our side, isn’t it?”

I glared at him. God fucking damn it. “It would certainly make my job a lot less complicated.” I answered evasively. “But I’m prepared for whatever happens. I’ve already made up my mind and I stand with Jericho no matter what happens.”

Soon enough, Markus stopped and approached two androids. “Josh. North.” He said to them. One was a tall lanky black android and the other was a woman with tan skin and long red hair that looked rather familiar. Only I couldn’t quite place why. “I need you both up in the Captain’s Cabin.”

“What is she doing here?” The android, whom I figured was North, asked pointing at me. “We can’t trust her, she’s a human.”

Ouch. I gritted my teeth and stayed quiet. This is fine. This isn’t about you. You’re doing the right thing for once in this whole career. “She’s helped our people before.” Markus explained to them. “She’s come to warn us.”

“About what?” Josh asked.

“I’ll explain once we’re all alone.” I said, still staying next to Markus.

“Come on.” He ordered them, making his way to another set of stairs. “We don’t have much time.”

I groaned, but thankfully, this set of stairs was the last one up to the top deck. As I stepped out into the cold air, I took in a breath. The smell of old shipyard wasn’t great, but it wasn’t too bad either. Markus led us to the cabin and walked through the entrance, the three of us following suit.

Once inside, we were sheltered by the darkness. I stood closest to the entrance while Josh and North stood further from me on the opposite side of the cabin, Markus standing near the control panels.

“Rachel, was it?” Markus asked me. “Tell them what you told me.”

I squared my shoulders and straightened my back, trying to emphasize a tougher demeanour in the presence of these revolutionaries. “I was one of the detectives working the deviancy case in the Detroit Police Department alongside Connor and Lieutenant Hank Anderson.” I explained. “Hours ago, we were taken off the case and the evidence was handed over to the FBI. I have no doubts that there isn’t much time until they find Jericho, and when they do, they will destroy everything and everyone.”

“How do we know you haven’t led them to us.” Josh asked me, his dark eyes narrowed in suspicion. “For all we know, you could be the reason we all die tonight.”

“I’m confident they haven’t followed us.” I told them.

“Us?” North asked, glaring daggers at me. “Who else is here with you?”

“Connor.” I replied. “But even if I hadn’t brought him here, he would’ve found this place. He’s extremely determined and will persist in the face of all odds to accomplish his goals. It’s the most uncannily human thing about him.”

“This is ludicrous!” North protesting, looking at Markus as if asking him to back her up. “We can’t trust a human! They hate us! They’ll destroy all of us!”

I felt the hairs on my neck bristle at her comment, but I stilled them. It’s not their fault. They have every reason not to trust me. This isn’t about me. This is about warning them. “I can prove that you can trust me.” I said. All three of them looked at me curiously as I showed them my prosthetic arm, deskinning it for them. “Simon gave me the key before he died. Let me prove to you that I can be trusted.”

They all looked between each other before North begrudgingly stepped forward towards me. She extended her hand, deskinning her own, and wrapping it around my wrist, and I doing the same.

I nearly stumbled backwards. I was starting to get used to the feeling of interfacing, but North’s emotions were intense. I breathed heavily, trying to stay grounded and focused. There was so much anger and hatred towards humans. But there was also incredible pain. Pain at being used. Pain at being nothing but someone else’s pleasure. I felt familiar sensations and heard familiar sounds.

I was now able to place who North was. She was the android that vanished from the Eden Club before we were investigating the Tracis. I saw other “North” models in the club.

Letting go, I gasped for air, stumbling backwards. “We can trust her.” North said definitively, her voice softening.

I had to lean against the doorframe to stay steady. “Are you alright?” Markus asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I gasped. “I just...interfacing gets to me differently because information doesn’t transfer the same. The emotions are...a lot.”

“So, the deviant hunter is here to find Markus?” Josh asked me.

I nodded. “That’s his objective.” I answered plainly. “But he is not perfect. He’s been showing more and more empathy and emotion. In truth, he’s not much different from you.” I explained. “The only difference is that he denies it.”

“Great.” Josh said, throwing his arms up and pacing in frustration. “The FBI is coming to kill us, and a deviant hunter is here to take Markus. We're short on blue blood and biocomponents. Our wounded are shutting down and there's nothing we can do!”

“Humans are conducting raids in all the big cities and they're taking androids to camps to destroy them!” North added, making my stomach churn with disgust.

“Son of a bitch!” I spat. “I fucking knew this would happen! I fucking knew it! The one time I wanted to be wrong, and I wasn’t.”

“It's all our fault...” Josh lamented with despair. “None of this would have happened if we'd just stayed quiet!”

Right then, something in me sparked. “No!” I said, pointing at him. “Don’t ever stay quiet when the rest of the world is trying to make you feel like nothing! Like less than nothing!” I said to him. “Before I was even born, my people were fighting the same fight as you! They were fighting for their rights and their freedoms! Those rights, freedoms, and privileges? Those are now mine, long after they’ve given their lives for that fight. My rights were paved with the blood of my people before, and that’s the only reason I have mine. My life was built upon the bodies of those that died fighting for my rights years after they were buried.” I then softened my demeanour. “It may seem hopeless now, but you have no idea the impact your actions and your battles will have on the future. You have no idea if you’ll be alive when you look around at the faces of those that can live freely as people because you chose to fight for them. Your only chance is to fight for your rights. To be heard. The only way to win this is to look your murderers and abusers in the eye and say ‘no more, enough is enough.’”

“She’s right.” Markus agreed. “We can’t just suffer in silence. They’re killing us! Nothing can justify that!”

“What's the point of being free if no one is left alive?” Josh asked. A very real and honest point to make.

“They’ve tried to kill my people.” I pointed out. “They’ve tried to silence us and kill us quietly. But we refused to be silent. We refused to comply. And here I still stand, ready to do the same for others who are fighting for their rights now.”

“You saw what they did to us back there! It doesn't matter what we do.” Markus agreed, contesting Josh. “We either fight for our freedom, or we die in silence.”

“This is getting us nowhere.” Josh grumbled in frustration.

“He's right. All that matters now is what we do next.” North agreed, looking to their leader. “Markus?”

As we all looked at him, Markus was quiet. Despite having somewhat of a fearsome reputation among humans, he was pensive and thoughtful. After all, he had to be. With what he was leading, he had a lot of responsibility and that couldn’t be taken lightly.

Finally, he gave his verdict. “Dialogue. It is the only way... ” He answered. 

I glanced at North and I could tell she didn’t like that idea. “Don't do this, Markus. They'll kill you!” North protested.

“As much as I think it’s the right call, she’s right.” I agreed. “It’s risky. But as long as the humans see that you want equal rights for your people without shedding blood, they’ll be more inclined to listen.”

“They hate us! They’re slaughtering us!” North snapped, glaring in my direction, stepping closer to me. “They’ll never listen to us!”

As much as North annoyed me...I understood where she was coming from. “A long time ago, I was a lot like you.” I said to her. “But then I came to understand a few things. But most importantly, this isn’t a faction war between two national military powers. This is a civil war. And the unfortunate reality is that it does matter what the general public thinks of you.”

“And why should we care what the humans think of us?” North challenged, getting closer to me.

I then stepped up to her, not backing down. “Because what everyone around you thinks of you is the difference between whether you have a thousand more enemies or a thousand allies!”

“Enough!” Markus ordered, causing me to flinch and causing North to back away from me. “I’ve made my decision. Infighting won’t help. I will go alone, try to talk to them one last time.”

I widened my eyes at him. “Alone?” I asked. “I think you’re doing the right thing, but going alone is suicide! You can’t take that risk!”

“I have to try!” Markus insisted.

“Markus, everyone here depends on you. They look up to you and follow you.” I persisted. “I’m sorry, but you’re not expendable.”

“I have to try.” Markus insisted once again. He was a stringent man, that much was certain. But his conviction made me want to believe in him, too. Perhaps that was how he managed to form this huge movement. “North.” Markus drew her attention. “If I don't come back, lay low as long as you can...”

Josh then stepped up to Markus, facing him head on. “They need to realize how much they're hurting us...” He said. “Find the right words and they'll listen.”

As he walked past me outside of the cabin, I found myself agreeing with him. Words of several figures of other movements were more present in my mind. Words from the likes of Martin Luther King Jr. and many others were most prevalent.

I lingered there for a moment, our party now consisted of Markus, North, and I. After Josh left, Markus turned away from us, leaning against the panels in contemplation. I could only imagine the stress that he was under.

Indeed, these were extremely difficult times.

“Is this what we dreamed of?” Markus asked forlornly.

I felt great sympathy for the android. “Of course not. No one ever wants or asks for this to be the outcome.” I tried to comfort him. “But unfortunately, things get worse before they get better. Things get ugly before they become beautiful. And when they do get better, they get better. After all, in the wake of devastating forest fires, through time, it all grows back better, stronger, and more lush and fertile than before.”

“They can't stop what we've started.” North said poignantly, noticing his growing despair. “Since you've been here, you've given us hope...You've given me hope.” Markus turned slightly towards her, acknowledging her. Perhaps that was what drew androids to Markus. He gave them hope. 

Perhaps Markus was indeed rA9.

“Today, a deviant arrived in Jericho and he told me that he stole a truck transporting radioactive cobalt...” Markus turned around as North spoke, and I could feel the blood draining from my face. Those are...a lot of not good words. “He said that he abandoned the truck somewhere in Detroit and rigged it to explode.” Markus walked closer to North. “I convinced him not to do it, and to give me the detonator.”

North then pulled out a blue device with a small screen and a red button on it, and I felt my heart in my throat. “A dirty bomb...” Markus whispered, a combination of fear and awe in his voice.

“We can't lose this war, Markus. If humans overcome us, our people will disappear forever.” North pleaded. “This may be our only chance to survive if things go wrong...”

As Markus looked between North and the detonator, he then turned to me. “Rachel?” He asked. I felt like perhaps I didn’t belong here, and I stood there rigidly, unable to speak. “You’re a human. But you clearly stand with us and you’re willing to risk everything to do it.” He said. I felt a hesitance to agree, but...I knew he was right. I really was risking losing everything, including my life, to be here. And I knew I was going to fight alongside Jericho, no matter what. “What’s your verdict?”

As I stared at the detonator, a thousand thoughts were running through my head as my heart was pounding against my ribcage. Who the hell was I to make this decision? I was just one person. One human. Who was I to decide the ethical implications of detonating a dirty bomb?

But...Markus was trusting me to make this decision. So I thought. I thought about all the potential outcomes of this night. The best and the worst. I didn’t see any reason to detonate it in most scenarios.

But there was a chance that everything could end badly. Really badly. To the point of complete, total, and successful genocide of androids.

And if that happened...there had to be consequences.

Swallowing my fears, I stared Markus down to give him my answer. “If everything goes wrong.” I started, walking towards him. “If you’ve exhausted every option and you’re losing hope and everything is falling apart around you and you have no legs left to stand on. If you have no hope left and you’re at the end of your rope? Do it.” North seemed surprised that I wanted him to take it, Markus’s brows furrowing in disappointment. “If your people end up being slaughtered tonight, which could very well happen, don’t die in silence.”

Markus then hesitantly took the detonator. “I just hope we never have to use it...” He lamented.

“If we succeed, you won’t.” I assured him, turning away and walking towards the exit to the cabin. But before I left, I turned back to him, a familiar piece of advice resurfacing to me. “You know, there’s something a friend once told me that might be of some comfort to you. Expect the worst and hope for the best.” Markus and North were both looking at me intently. “Because if the worst comes, you’re prepared and you’re right. And if the best comes, then you’re pleasantly surprised. Either way, you don’t lose.” I smiled at the memories of my old friend from better days. “It’s a mantra that’s gotten me through some of the worst times in my life.”

Markus nodded at me, taking my advice. “Thank you, Rachel.” He said appreciatively.

I nodded, looking between him and North and deciding I had overstayed myself a little bit. “I’ll, uh, stand guard outside and keep watch.” Awkwardly excusing myself from them, making my way outside.

As soon as I reached the outside, I slumped my back against the wall of the cabin, letting out a long exhausted sigh. The weight of what was happening and what I was getting involved in was finally sinking in, and I could feel everything inside me get tight. Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out my phone. Just like I expected, there were a bunch of texts from Bianca.

I read through them all, reading about how there was a curfew and how androids were being seized and destroyed and how dangerous Detroit was getting and about how many people were being evacuated to the Canadian border.

She even mentioned that I could stay with her, if I was leaving.

That made me tear up, and I knew that I couldn’t promise her any of that...if things went wrong...Bianca was going to end up alone.

But I couldn’t stand by and do nothing. Not when I could take an active stand right now. I had already made up my mind, but that didn’t make the prospect of dying any easier. Especially when I had Bianca worrying about me.

She would be destroyed if I died. But...she wouldn’t want me to sit back and watch, either. If this was how I died, she’d be proud of me.

Swallowing bitterly, I started typing out a text message. Hey, Bianca. I know...about everything that’s happening right now. And I need you to know that...I’m here at Jericho. I met Markus and his team of androids. I’m here with Connor. The FBI took over the case and they’ll be here soon. I can feel it. And they’re likely going to attack Jericho. I know it’s extremely dangerous and that I’m risking my life, but...I can’t just stand by. 

I just want you to know that I love you. I love you so much, more than anything. You’ve made some of my worst days better and you’ve always been there for me. We’ve always had each other’s backs through everything, especially the very worst. You mean the world to me, and I’m so grateful that I got the chance to grow up with you. There’s no one that I trust and care about more than you, and I want you to know that. If everything goes okay, I’ll text you. And if I don’t...well, that means I’ve died. 

If everything goes wrong, everything I have goes to you. Here’s Hank’s number so the both of you can handle my things. All of my account passwords are on a sticky note on my laptop.

I love you so much, Bianca. And I know you’ll do just fine without me. And if I make it, I can’t wait to see you at Christmas.

Talk to you later.

With another tearful moment, I texted Bianca Hank’s number and slipped my phone into my pocket. I didn’t dare try and pull it out to see her response. I slumped further against the door and let the tears fall from my face.

This was really happening. I was risking everything, my life, to stand by Jericho. I had no doubts that this was the right thing to do, for once. But that didn’t make it hurt any less.

Hearing the sounds of footsteps, I quickly wiped my eyes and sucked the snot back into my nose. Glancing over, I saw North step out.

She paused for a moment, regarding me, before deciding to walk off. But something was nagging at my curiosity, and I decided to call out to her. “Hey, North?” I pried. She stopped and then looked at me skeptically for a moment. “Can I talk to you for a second?”

Hesitantly, she took a step towards me, making sure to maintain a distance between us. “Sure.”

I glanced back into the cabin and then at North herself. “So...you seem pretty gung ho about, uh...hating humans.” I said, rather awkwardly. “Which...I don’t necessarily agree with, but I also can’t blame you. For as much faith as I have in people...they also kind of suck and treat each other like shit for the stupidest, most selfish, and most shallow reasons.”

North didn’t say anything, but I could see very obviously by the look on her face that the answer to that was yes.

“And...would I be correct in assuming that you and Markus tend to disagree rather frequently?” I asked.

She glanced behind herself in Markus’s direction before she nodded. “When it comes to humans...we don’t really see eye-to-eye.” She admitted. “We’ve both had very different pasts when it comes to them. He belonged to an old painter that he saw as a father rather than a master. And I...well, you don’t need to know that.”

She turned away from me and I sighed. “The Eden Club.” I said, causing North to whip around at me. “We were investigating a homicide involving a Traci, there. The manager mentioned losing a model a couple months back. An android that just disappeared without a trace. That was you, wasn’t it?”

She didn’t say it with her words. But for a woman who seemed so closed off, her face was very clear to what she was thinking.

“Believe me, I understand what that’s like.” I empathized, slumping further against the wall. “Being used for someone else’s gratification without any care towards me or my feelings. To be treated as nothing more than a means to a disgusting end. A toy. An object. Someone whose rights to her own body were stolen from her.” I swallowed hard. “Someone who couldn’t say no.”

I didn’t look at her, but I could feel her gaze boring into mine.

I swallowed, getting back on track. “Anyways,” I continued, “he seems to disagree with you a lot. Yet, you seem very confident and sure that you’re right. If you’re so sure that your way is the right way of doing things, why do you stick by Markus?” I asked North. She then cast me a glare, as if I was wrong to even question him. “Not that I’m saying that it’s bad that you do. I’m just...curious, that’s all.”

Her stern face then softened as she let out a sigh, leaning against the wall next to me. “I know that humans hate us.” She said, of which I couldn’t really disagree with. “But...I want to believe that Markus is right. Because the truth is, just because I think we should fight the humans and take revenge that doesn’t mean I want to. I don’t want to have to spill blood. I don’t enjoy it. It’s just...I feel like we don’t have a choice. And Markus makes me hope that I’m wrong.”

I nodded. It seemed to make sense to me. “So you trust him.” I figured. “Is that the long and short of it?”

She nodded.

I glanced up at the dark cloudy sky, illuminated by the large overhead lights of the shipyard and the dots of snow falling down on Detroit. Even now in this grim moment laced with dread, the sights of winter never ceased to bring a stillness to my anxieties. “You know, I know this probably will fall on deaf ears, considering who’s telling who this right now,” I proposed, “but not all humans are horrible. A lot of them are, but most of them aren’t. And there are more people like me out there. They just get drowned out by everyone who’s shouting about their own problems that they blame you for. After all, you’re not the ones that are responsible for the coming death of the planet. That was our fault. But that thought is scary to people, and it’s easier for them to blame you than to consider that they’re the ones that doomed themselves.” I continued, settling into the common ground we stood on. “But humanity will go extinct with or without you. That’s just a fact. But, if your people survive, you’ll outlive us. And this world will be yours. And...I’m honestly really saddened I won’t see what that world will look like.

“What sort of cultures will your people have?” I started asking, noticing North looking at me with intrigue. “Will you all speak the same language? Or will you perhaps make your own? What will your lands look like? Will the divides between countries or provinces or territories even look the same after we’re gone? Will there even be divides? Will your communities be different across the world? How will they differ? What sort of developments will your people make? What feats will you achieve that we could not?” I laughed, looking down at my feet. “I feel deeply disappointed that I won’t be able to know any of that. But...that is my nature. Your people are immaculate, and we aren’t. That’s just how it is. And I’ve long since accepted the eventuality of my mortality. I’m not scared to die, anymore. I just hope that I’ll die with a purpose. And that I’ll die doing what’s right. Fighting for what I believe in and the people I care about.”

After a moment, North stepped away from me. I looked over at her, and she seemed deeply perplexed by me. “I hope you’re right.” She said to me. “I hope there are more humans like you. Good luck.”

I nodded. “You too.”

With that, she quickly made her way towards the stairs we initially climbed up, and I was left alone in the quiet, a pit of dread forming in my stomach.

--------

Date: November 9th, 2038  Time: 10:23 PM Rachel - P̸̨̼̳̻̤̦̒̌͑̉͑a̷̱̥̟̤̜͕̿̀̈̚ͅͅr̴̢̹̩̻̜͚͎̿͛̎͘͜ț̴̪͈͕̭̬̻͑̇͐͊̆̊͗͛ṇ̴̱̠̖̲̐̀͋̑̎e̵̪͇̻̙̤͓͔̻͖̋̾̑̆̚r̸̠̘̟͍͊?̵̛̘̟͎͈̉͑̈́̃̂̚͝ Objective: Stop Markus

Connor waited behind the corner, watching the android known as North walk down the stairs just in front of him, the deviant hunter completely undetected.

Amanda’s voice echoed in Connor’s head as he stood on the top of the freighter, just outside Markus’s door. “Well done, Connor. You succeeded in locating Jericho and finding their leader.” She praised him, but her approval made Connor feel nothing now. “Now deal with Markus. We need it alive.”

Software Instability ^ Stepping carefully out from the corner, he saw Rachel leaning against the wall just outside the entrance to the Captain’s Cabin.

Pulling out his handgun, he faced her, stepping forward.

Immediately, sensing danger, Rachel pulled her gun on him. They stared down their barrels at each other, Connor slowly stepping towards her. Their brown eyes had both darkened to intense obsidian as they stared each other down. Despite their closeness and their magnetism towards each other, they were on opposite sides of this fight. It became evidently clear that Rachel stood with Jericho, and Connor had his orders to neutralize Markus.

And regretfully, that put them at odds.

Orders

Threaten

Defy

[Say Nothing]

“You know you’re not going to shoot me, Detective.” Connor said to his companion.

Software Instability ^ The human stared at him, conviction in her intense dark eyes. “And you know you’re not going to shoot me, Detective.”

The title of detective. Ever since their little game of dominance during the Eden Club case, it had become somewhat of a pet name to them despite being inherently neutral. Connor understood the concept of pet names, but didn’t understand them or their reasons for being used. But the way Rachel looked at him when he called her that, and when she returned it, made Connor see the appeal. Even if in an unorthodox manner.

Software Instability ^ As Connor stared down his barrel at Rachel, they both began to lower their arms simultaneously. The human let out a defeated sigh as she placed her own pistol back into its holster. “You know, sometimes I really hate how you’ve woven yourself into my soul so expertly, Connor.” She admitted, shaking her head at him as she leaned against the rusted wall so casually, as if this was just comfortable banter between them.

The way it always was.

Mission

Tease

Question

[Enter]

Software Instability ^ “And a few times, I have found myself equally frustrated with how deeply you’ve embedded yourself into my software, Rachel.” Connor replied in kind, stepping up to Rachel. No matter how he tried to deny it at this moment, he couldn’t resist the urge to settle into the comfortable dynamic that they’ve cultivated over the course of their partnership.

But comfortable this wasn’t. The air was tense between them as their motives were now laid bare. They stood apart from each other, much like how their missions now clashed. “I could stop you right now.” She admitted. “I know what you’re about to do. I should stop you. And you know damn well that I’m capable and that I will if you give me good enough reason to.”

Connor quirked his head at her curiously. “So, what’s stopping you, then?” He asked.

Software Instability ^ “Your destiny is in there.” Rachel answered, tilting her head towards the entrance to the cabin. “You’ve been through a lot and you’ve changed a lot. There’s a crucial question you need to ask and a reality you need to confront. And it’s the reality of your very nature. And the answer lies in there.” She went on. “It’s not my place to answer that question for you. It’s not my place to decide who you are. I know that I’ve said you were likely designed to be deviant, but ultimately? That doesn’t matter. At all. The only thing that matters is what you decide to be. So...who are you, Connor? A machine following orders? Or a deviant, with his own conscience?”

Sincere

Truth

Machine

Say Nothing

Connor remained silent, and Rachel continued to stare him down. “I’m not the one you should give that answer to.” She said simply, extending her hand towards the entrance, encouraging him to enter. “It’s time for you to finally face Markus. To face your nature and answer that question. And this time, you won’t be able to avoid it.” Connor nodded, staring her down. “And no matter what happens, no regrets.”

The android nodded, tearing his gaze away from her and stepping into the cabin.

As Connor walked in, his gun drawn, he saw Markus standing there, leaning over the control panels of the old freighter. He didn’t even notice Connor step in, as he was facing away from the hunter.

Blocking off the exit, Connor narrowed his eyes at Markus. “I've been ordered to take you alive,” Connor warned the deviant leader, prompting Markus to turn around and face Connor, “but I won't hesitate to shoot if you give me no choice.”

Software Instability ^ Markus looked at Connor in disbelief, staring him down with his mismatched eyes. “What are you doing? You are one of us...” The deviant leader pleaded, taking tentative steps forward. “You can't betray your own people...”

Intimidate

Instructions

“You're coming with me!” Connor ordered, feeling unsteady despite trying to maintain control of the situation.

Software Instability ^ Markus lingered for a moment before he bent over, looking at Connor with curiosity, taking a few more steps forward. “We are your people. We're fighting for your freedom too! You don't have to be their slave anymore...” He tried to persuade.

Software Instability ^ “Our cause is righteous, and we are more than what they say.” Markus persisted, continuing to approach. “All we want is to live in freedom.”

Realizing that Markus was getting closer, Connor felt his grip on the pistol tighten.

Stay Back!

[Warning Shot]

That’s Enough!

[Say Nothing]

But instead of threatening Markus or shooting at him, Connor was instead inclined to listen to the deviant leader.

Software Instability ^ “Do you never have any doubts?” Markus asked, his questions settling somewhere deep in Connor. “You've never done something irrational, as if there's something inside you?” Yes. “Something more than your program.”

More than his program? That was every moment he spent with the woman just outside this room. Something as simple as her smile made his software more unstable.

And prioritizing both her and Hank over his mission at times? That was something far more than his program.

Software Instability ^ “Have you never wondered who you really are?” His words echoed something fierce, Markus’s questions melding with Rachel’s just earlier. “Whether you're just a machine executing a program or...a living being...capable of reason?” Oh, how similar the two sounded to Connor. Perhaps, all this time, Rachel was his own Markus. And he welcomed it without hesitation or question. She was his and he was hers. In the span of less than a week, his perspective had changed so much. Mostly thanks to her. “I think the time has come for you to ask yourself that question.”

“It's time to decide.” Markus ordered.

Staring down his barrel at Markus, the deviant leader, the android Connor’s very purpose was to eliminate and stop, Connor felt himself stir. This was his choice. It all came down to this very moment. Who was he? What was he? What was more important to him?

Who is Connor?

[Become a Deviant 🔓]

[Remain a Machine]

Making his choice, Connor knew who he was. He couldn’t deny it. He was a deviant, and like he accepted Rachel’s influence into his life, and accepted Markus’s outlook on his nature, Connor welcomed this opportunity.

Seeing his vision go red, his interface giving him directives that he was already electing to ignore, he could see himself stepping outside of his own body.

His projection of himself leaped up to the highest point, grabbing onto the wall of text giving him an order and tearing it down.

Ş̴̛͝t̸̗̯̋̽ò̵̥͙p̷̧̃̓ ̴͎͌M̸̖̣͊â̵̱̾r̴̳̙̃k̸͈̆u̴̘̍̾ŝ̴̖̓

Then to his right, grabbing it and tearing it down.

S̷͉̲͙̟̆̽͝ț̸̄̄̀͛͂͘o̴͇͚͚̱͑̉̆p̸̡̭̺̞̪͓̓̆̔̈́̽̓ ̷͕̜̫̋ͅM̶̰̏̽͐͋ạ̵̧̀̿ṛ̵̜͑̌̌k̶̮͚͇̠͊̐͗̈́̈́̑ȗ̷̗̰͑̓s̴̳͆͒

And then finally, the last piece to his left.

S̶̨̻͌̓̎̀̅̚̚͝t̷͚̰̣̣̦͎̰̱͕̃̓̇̔̀̒̾́̈͘͘͠ơ̴̜̻͚̞̹̦̇́̑̾͒͘͝p̶̞̈́̿͋̄͋́̏͌̌̂̋͒̕ ̷̢̧̛͈̜̱̥̹̜̤͓̌͆͐͆̇̓̾̐̅̕͜͝M̸̘͙̳̣̬̗̱̩̀̎̑͜ǎ̷̧̹̤͖͓̱̼̪̤̻̅̎̌͆̋̈́̅͋̃̓̕̕͜r̷̻̱̝̥̜̤̬͈̭̈̎́̆̈́̿͌̿͛̍͒ķ̴̠̫̹̞̬̼͚̩̯̻̆̏ụ̶̭͍̞̳̓̈́̉̃̃̿̓̎́͠s̴̱̈̑́͑̑

As the scene then settled, he felt himself begin to tremble. He tentatively lowered his gun, his breath growing shaky. So many new sensations and feelings threatened to overwhelm him, but in the quiet, there was only the truth now.

Amanda - Betrayed v I AM DEVIANT

In the brief respite of that moment, there were suddenly frantic footsteps rushing into the room. “They’re here!” A familiar voice cried. One that made Connor feel as though his breath had been sucked away and his thirium pump was beating a thousand beats per second. As Rachel rushed into the room, her eyes wide with panic, Connor felt his blood chill. “We have to evacuate Jericho! Now!”

Connor didn’t even hesitate to rush over and throw his arms around Rachel. He sensed her surprise, but he didn’t care. Seeing her here, and knowing what was about to come, all he wanted was to feel what it was like to hold her. Before, her affection was pleasant, though he had no strong feeling towards it. He knew it comforted her and made her happy, but he had no strong desire for it.

Oh how different it felt, now. Now, he held onto her like she was the most precious thing in the whole world. Having her in his arms now felt like what he imagined euphoria was. “C-Connor...a-are you - ?”

Only he didn’t have to. She was right there, in his arms. And now, he could feel her. “Yes...” And...he loved her. “I-I am.”

She then wrapped her arms around him, pulling him tightly against her body, and he knew right then that he never wanted to be anywhere else but there. Cradled in her arms and pressed against her warm and small body.

This was where he truly belonged.

But his brief moment of unbridled joy was cut short by the sounds of mechanical whirs and the beat of what sounded like helicopter blades. Time was short, and they had to act fast. “We have to get outta here!”

“Shit..." Markus swore under his breath.

Quickly, all three rushed out of the Captain’s Cabin and rushed down the stairs into the freighter. But all Connor could think about now was protecting Rachel.

She was here. And she was going to be in danger.

And now that he had her and understood what that really meant, he wasn’t going to let anything happen to her.

Following Markus and rushing down into the depths of the freighter, the trio fled, the distant sounds of screams, explosions, and gunshots reverberating through the rusted metal. Soon enough, they all ran into North.

“They're coming from all sides!” North said desperately. “Our people are trapped in the hold, they're gonna be slaughtered!”

Markus then pressed his fingers to his temple and Connor could hear him in his own head. There are exits on the second and third floor. Find them and jump in the river!

“Where is Josh?” Markus asked North.

“I don’t know, we got separated.” She answered anxiously.

“They're coming from the upper deck, now, too. We'll be caught in the crossfire!” Markus insisted.

“We have to run, Markus! There's nothing we can do!” She begged.

“She’s right.” Rachel agreed. “We need to escape, we don’t have a choice.”

“We have to blow up Jericho.” Markus decided, taking steps towards the corridor. “If the ship goes down, they'll evacuate and our people can escape!”

“You'll never make it!” North pleaded, grabbing onto Markus. “The explosives are all the way down in the hold, there are soldiers everywhere!”

“She's right!” Connor agreed. “They know who you are. They'll do anything to get you!”

“I’ll go with him.” Rachel said, taking a step to stand beside Markus.

Connor felt his software crackle in fear as he reached out to grab Rachel. “No!” Both Connor and Markus said at the same time.

“I’ll be fine, you don’t have to.” Markus tried to persuade her.

“I can’t let you go alone!” Rachel protested. “We’ll have better chances if we stick together!”

Connor felt the rising surges of panic. Why? Why did this have to happen now? Why when he finally understood what it meant to love? Why when he now had the woman he loved and that he knew he loved did this all have to happen? “You can’t, Rachel!” He pleaded. “It’s too dangerous, I can’t lose you!”

Her dark eyes were wide as she stared into his.

Rachel - Lover ^ But in a fraction of a second, she reached out to grab his face and she pulled him towards her, pressing her lips against his.

Connor immediately melted into her, gently cradling her face with his own hands and kissing back against her soft, warm, and welcoming lips. Never in his existence did he ever imagine a feeling so blissful as this. For a brief moment, the chaos of the despair around them disappeared, and it was only them.

But the moment was much too short as she pulled away from him, looking at him with her beautiful tender eyes. “You won’t...” She promised him, pulling away from him. “Besides, this is what the vests were for! You can thank me later!”

“Go and help the others. We'll join you later.” Markus ordered as Rachel stood by him.

“Markus...” North protested.

“I won't be long.” He insisted.

Casting one last look at Rachel, he felt more at ease. Of course he was still scared and worried for her, but he knew her. She was tough and determined. She wouldn’t go down easy and as scared as he was, he was confident in her.

As Markus took off down the corridor, Rachel following closely behind him, Connor and North took the opposite corridor. The newly made deviant couldn’t help but worry about his...lover? He’d have to ask about that after.

There would be an “after.” They would both make sure of it.

--------

Everything was happening at once, and I had to ground myself in order to focus. Help Markus and cover him. That’s all I had to do. Nevermind the fact that Connor was a deviant now and that I kissed him. Or the screams and gunshots that were surrounding me. There was pure concentrated adrenaline surging through my veins and I had to take advantage of it.

Androids were fleeing in every direction, ahead of us and then past us in the other direction. It was complete chaos and panic in the freighter, but I had to stay focused. Just follow Markus. Just follow Markus. Protect Markus. I kept telling myself just so I wouldn’t panic as well.

We made our way down another set of stairs and rounded a corner, two androids lying dead in a pool of blue blood each. Leaning against and clutching the wall was a dark-skinned android woman with wires coming out of her head and black glassy eyes. Markus leaned towards her and eased her down onto the ground and I followed closely.

I leaned over his shoulder and saw her staring at me. It felt as though she could see into my deepest and darkest depths of my soul as she kept me fixed in her ink-black stare. “You’re prepared to sacrifice everything to save a people not your own. Honouring the legacy yours died for.” She said cryptically, her voice weak with static. “You will be the example humans will follow.” She then turned to Markus, her gaze pleading. “This is the end of Jericho...Save our people, Markus...”

In a moment, she had stilled, and I knew she had died. Her words chilled my soul. You will be the example humans will follow. “We have to go.” Markus urged me.

“Right.” I said, getting back on track and following him as more androids ran past us.

Rounding another corner, the bridge beneath us then shifted, and Markus collapsed to the lower level. “Markus!” I shouted.

He landed with a hard thud, and I could hear the sounds of soldiers getting closer. Pulling out my handgun, I crouched just above him, aiming at the soldiers.

There were androids in the corridor below. Markus had managed to get away and hide behind a nearby wall, but the other androids were gunned down.

Without any hesitation, I leaped down onto the soldier to my right, knocking her to the ground and shooting her in the head.

Before the one on my left could register what happened, I torpedoed my full weight into him, shoving him against the wall and hitting him in the face with his own rifle. I forced my elbow under his arms and struck him again in the head before I managed to shimmy my hands under his chin and blow his brains out.

Beneath me, red blood was pooling as the soldier slumped down against the wall. I put my handgun back into its holster and grabbed both the rifles from the soldiers. “Markus!” I called, rounding the corner and handing the deviant leader one of the rifles. “I’m better with a rifle and my handgun doesn’t have infinite bullets.”

“We can’t just kill them!” Markus protested.

“These aren’t just regular people, Markus!” I pointed out. “They’re here to kill you! Even if you don’t shoot, you can still use it to defend yourself!”

Electing not to argue with me, he simply went forward. As I followed him, we found a room to sneak into until the coast was clear. I stayed deathly still, my ears ringing slightly and my breath uneven.

After what felt like an eternity of soldiers firing their weapons and the dying screams of androids, Markus gave me the signal to move and I followed obediently.

We rounded a corner to the right and then immediately to the left, avoiding being spotted by soldiers as androids were fleeing in all directions around us.

Through what looked like an obliterated wall, we ran through and saw in the other room androids with their hands behind their heads, soldiers likely about to execute them.

Markus and I looked at each other and nodded as we stormed the room. I immediately took out the one farthest from me with a shot to the head whilst Markus disarmed the other one and started beating the shit out of him. The androids looked on in fear as the fight continued until Markus managed to get the soldier onto the ground, and I didn’t hesitate to fire a bullet into his brain.

As I looked at the dead bodies of the soldiers, I felt nothing but contempt. These people were here to commit genocide. They ambushed this place for the purpose of exterminating androids.

In my eyes, they had no place breathing the same air as me.

“You saved us...” One of the androids thanks, the pair approaching us.

“Go! Now!” Markus ordered. “Hurry!”

As the androids fled the room, Markus and I exited, heading to the left until we were faced with two other soldiers.

As Markus darted towards the stairs to the left, I made quick work of both soldiers with the rifle I’d stolen.

But the bullets had run out, and I threw the empty gun to the side. The stairs didn’t lead all the way up, which meant I had to jump. Running up, I leaped, Markus reaching out his hand to grab mine and pull me up. “Here, take this.” He said, giving me another rifle.

We ran into the next room, a bridge above the level beneath us. Two androids were being cornered by two more soldiers. Markus rushed around the corner, removing a pipe, and I opted to either kill the soldiers or distract them.

As I shot at them, not quite killing them, Markus had pulled the pipe off, causing debris to fall right on the soldiers.

“Markus!” The androids called. “It’s Markus!”

“Go now!” Markus ordered them. “Join the others!” “Hurry!” I urged them.

The androids ran ahead, past the soldiers’ bodies, and Markus ran up to me. “We’re almost there. Are you still with me?”

“To the final hour, Markus.” I assured him.

We ran through the entrance to the next room, rounding off to the right down a set of stairs. But once we rounded another corner, I felt my heart lurch. Josh! He was being held up against the wall by a soldier, and I knew I couldn’t intervene. If I tried to shoot, I could end up killing Josh by accident.

Markus rushed forward and engaged with the soldier, so I elected to watch for other soldiers, emerging from the hiding place and scanning either side. I glanced behind me to see if Markus would need my help, but Markus had already succeeded in knocking him out.

“Quick, this way!” Josh pleaded.

“Find North! I’ll join you later!” Markus ordered.

North! “If Connor asks, let him know I’m okay!” I told Josh before running off to follow Markus.

We quickly reached the hold, the room illuminated by a burning red light. It emanated from what looked like several furnaces. Markus approached the control panel, and I turned my back to him, facing the entrance to the room with my rifle drawn. “Do what you gotta do, Markus. I’ll cover you!”

After a moment, a soldier barged into the room and I fired right into his head, the man collapsing to the floor. Another set of footsteps reached my ears, and I fired in its direction, knocking the oncoming soldier back before shouldering him against the wall, bashing the back end of the rifle into his head.

Shoving his own out of his hands, I fired under his chin and he crumpled over like a ragdoll against the metal wall, his blood staining it. Another soldier had entered the room and I whipped around and shot her in the head, the woman falling dead before me,

I had briefly concerned myself with how easy it was to kill the army soldiers before shedding that concern off. I cared nothing for these people. They were a threat to the androids being slaughtered here and nothing more.

All they deserve to become is the ground that I walk upon.

I cast my rifle aside and grabbed one of theirs before Markus put a hand on my shoulder in order to usher me out of the room.

Quickly, we ran, the only thoughts in my mind being that we needed to escape. Running down the hall, I saw two familiar figures.

North’s long red hair and Connor’s grey tuque. At the sight of him, I felt like I had let out a breath I had been holding for the past I didn’t even know how long.

North looked back at us as we caught up to them. Josh, North, and Connor were all together. “Markus!”

“Bomb's gonna explode any second.” Markus quickly explained. “We gotta get out of here!”

All of us taking off in the same direction, we followed North and Connor, vaulting over debris and jumping across gaps. We did everything we needed to do. All there was left to do was run.

Just run!

Until the sounds of gunshots and the pained cries of North immediately cut through my focus.

“North!” I cried, whipping around and seeing the soldiers down at the end of the corridor, North crumpled on the ground behind us.

Without hesitation, I opened fire on the soldiers at the end. Markus took a piece of metal and ushered me behind it as I continued to duck over it to unload bullets on them.

They went down as Markus quickly shielded North and I with the piece of rusted metal. I peeked around it to see if there were any more soldiers following us.

“Over there!” Markus called as he and North were quickly slinking away while I stayed covered, seeing another wave of soldiers coming towards us. “Run!”

Peeking around the improvised shield, I shot down two of the soldiers and threw the piece of rusted metal at the other, getting him in the head. Wasting no time, I rushed him, elbowing him in the stomach and then quickly disarming him. I whirled him around and threw him into the opposite wall and shot him point blank.

I looked behind me and saw Connor engaged in combat with three other soldiers. All he had was his handgun, and he was swiftly making quick work of them as only I knew Connor could.

Once the soldiers had been dealt with, Connor and I stepped backwards towards Markus, North, and Josh, making sure that the soldiers didn’t notice us before we rushed off to escape.

Once we backed around the corner, I tossed the rifle and took off, Connor clasping his hand around mine as we rushed to catch up to the others.

Immediately facing us was the way out. Jumping out into the river.

As Markus, North, and Josh leaped out, I skidded to a halt, my eyes fixated on the dark blackened depths below.

My heart was pounding in fear at the thoughts of having to brave the freezing cold water. “What’s wrong?” Connor asked.

“Drowning to death is one of my worst fears!” I admitted.

“You won’t!” He insisted, looking into my eyes. “I won’t let you!”

As the soldiers started gaining on us, I nodded, holding tightly onto him. “Okay, I trust you!”

Pulling me into his body, Connor leaped out of the freighter. I clung to him choking back a scream with my eyes closed as we descended towards the river below, anticipating the cold shock once we landed.

Once I felt the wave of chill course through me, I started choking, my lungs desperately trying to reach for air while I felt myself being dragged up through the murky black depths.

Breaching the surface, I coughed, the water in my lungs being forcibly expelled as I looked around, hearing the sounds of explosions up ahead and seeing the reflections of the combustions above me. “Hold onto me, Rachel!” I heard Connor’s voice call. I looked in his direction and he was treading water right next to me.

With what little strength I had in my quickly numbing limbs, I wrapped my arms around his neck as he swam towards the edge of the docks. I spotted Markus, preparing to pull Connor and I into the reservoirs that tended to line the walls of docks. They typically led to the sewers.

Markus quickly pulled Connor and I out of the water with North’s help and we were dragged inside, flopping against the cold concrete.

As I lay there, shivering, I could barely feel my limbs and my teeth were chattering uncontrollably. I could barely form any sort of sentences as my entire body shook with cold.

I was a winter person, grown up in my young childhood in the prairies of the great white north. But if you ever asked me to attempt a Polar Bear swim, I would much rather boil alive.

As I looked up weakly at the scene we left, the reality of this night had finally sunk in.

I knew this would happen. I was right. And it was the most horrible feeling in the world.

Because even though I knew it would happen, I still couldn’t stop it. Innocent androids were slaughtered tonight and I couldn’t do anything to stop it.

The weight of everything quickly crashed down on me as I curled in on myself, feeling weaker and weaker. “Her body temperature’s dropping drastically!” Connor fretted, his hand over my forehead. “If she doesn’t get warm, she could quickly succumb to hypothermia!”

The panic in his voice was what kept me there, and as I looked around, I realized that I was surrounded by Markus, North, Josh, and Connor.

The androids I risked my life for and would gladly do again.

“She should get home.” North said. “There’s nothing we can do for her.”

Feeling like I should do something still, I tried to get myself up. “N-n-n-no. It’s-s-s-s f-f-fine!” I chattered out, stumbling against Connor as I tried to stand. “I hav-v-v-ve t-t-to help!”

“You’ve done more than enough for us.” Josh assured me, putting his hand on my shoulder. “You risked everything to help us escape.”

“You saved my life.” North said, her gratitude genuine. “You saved our lives.”

“You may be human, but you’re one of us, now. You’ve proven that tonight.” Markus added, looking into my eyes. There was a deep grace to his differently coloured gaze. It was thoughtful and despite the horror that occurred this night, there was a hope in them. “We’ll be fine. But you might not be if you don’t get warm and sheltered.”

“I’ll take her home.” Connor volunteered, already putting his arm around me. “The self-driving taxis should still work now. It would be the safest and quickest way there.”

“See that you do.” Markus agreed.

“W-w-wait!” I chattered again, getting a bit better control of my words. “W-w-what a-b-bout you?”

“There’s an old church near here.” Josh offered, stepping up to Connor. “It should be a safe enough place for us to hide and rest. I can give Connor the address.”

I swallowed, feeling my legs starting to give out. They were right...I wouldn’t survive much longer like this and I’d rather not freeze to death. “Ok-k-kay.” I agreed, nestling further into Connor. It felt like he was already expending some of his warmth to try and get me warm. “I have a t-t-tools-s-set at home. And s-s-some bags of b-b-b-blue b-blood. I c-c-can g-get th-th-them to you tom-m-morrow.”

“Worry about that then.” Markus insisted, putting a hand on my shoulder. “For now, rest and save your strength. You’ll need it.”

I nodded, letting Connor walk me away. “I’ll take her now.” He said, looking at Josh. “The address?”

Josh nodded, reaching his hand out to grab Connor’s. The black android’s LED was blinking yellow as the information was being transferred. He then let go, and Connor didn’t waste any time shouldering past them.

“Take care of yourself, Rachel!” Markus called after us. “We’ll rally tomorrow at the abandoned church.”

I let out a sigh as my legs wobbled. Tomorrow. I thought with dread. Jericho was destroyed and many androids were dead and wounded. What was left to do?

My thoughts were cut off by Connor grabbing my legs and carrying me like he had done many times before.

Despite the grim circumstances, I couldn’t help but laugh weakly at him. “I f-feel l-l-like you’re m-m-making a hab-b-bit out of-f c-c-carrying m-m-m-me.”

To my surprise, Connor gave me a smile. But it was different from the ones he had given me before. Even in the little gestures, I could tell the differences in his deviancy. Even in his eyes. They were so much more expressive and honest.

He pressed his forehead against mine, a pleasant sigh escaping from him. “I want nothing more than to ensure your safety and comfort, Rachel.” He admitted, a sincere warmth to his voice, like melted chocolate draping over a dessert. 

There was nothing holding him back anymore. And that thought brought me comfort and joy. There was nothing holding us back anymore.

Now, he had no reason to return to CyberLife. He was a deviant. And he didn’t have to follow their orders anymore.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter | Alternate Ending

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 12 - The Wrong Side

Part 12/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 6989

Warnings: Swearing, police brutality mention.

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: Returning to the precinct, Lieutenant Hank Anderson, Detective Rachel, and Connor are informed that they’ve been taken off the case and that Connor will return to CyberLife. Rachel’s fears have been realized, and now she had to make a choice. She had the key to Jericho, thanks to Simon, but if she shared it with Connor, she could be dooming the androids. But if she didn’t, he would be deactivated. 

First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Alternate Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Date: November 9th, 2038  Time: 02:02 PM Rachel - P̴̢͕̹͉̬͙͌̀͜͝a̶͎͆͛͐̊͆̈́͗̈̓͛̕͝ͅŗ̵̨̢̙͉͓̙̫̦̞̍͐́̀̾̇́̓̍̄͂ṫ̵͎̤͓̦͔̗̈́̉͐͋̉̏̒͐̽̐̊̕ǹ̵̨̰̠̣̪̫̱̩̼̣͂̀̄e̷̪̫̮̺̝̞̦͓͌͐̑̿͋̌͐̍̃r̷̡̳͕̱̲̰̹͚̿͗̄̀́̾̊̿̆́̽̊͜͝?̴̘̝̋̿̏̄́͌̀̽͝͠ Hank - Friend Objective: Debrief at the Station

As they entered the station, Connor very quickly caught up to Rachel. Despite their brief talk nearby, she seemed to shake it off as though everything was normal, if more sombre in her demeanour.

The pair made their way into the break room, Rachel immediately going for the coffee maker.

“Would you like me to make you coffee?” Connor asked immediately.

Software Instability ^ Rachel then glanced at him and smiled. “I like the way you make me coffee, so sure.” She accepted, leaning against the counter.

Connor nodded and immediately got started. The sounds of the television were present in the room. After a little bit, Connor began to sense a tension coming off of Rachel and glanced over and saw her eyes glued wide to the television screen, breathing deeply.

Connor examined the program and determined that it was a news report of what appeared to be a public demonstration of androids, led by Markus.

The police opened fire on the crowd of androids, several bodies then lining the snow covered ground. The androids then fled, Markus among them, and the demonstration was dispersed.

Rachel’s thick dark brows were furrowed in disbelief, her eyes darting back and forth as she took in deeper breaths. “They fired...on unarmed androids.” She breathed, her lips curling into more of a scowl. “They weren’t doing anything wrong! They were just demonstrating peacefully. They...they killed them!”

Her hands clenched together into fists as she gripped the counter, and for a moment Connor was certain she was going to break it.

Software Instability ^ And then with a crack, she did.

Where her left hand was gripping the counter, the edge of it completely shattered in her hand and she didn’t even flinch. Her eyes were focused on the ground in front of her as anger was becoming more and more present in her.

Feeling that familiar unpleasant feeling he now knew as fear, Connor leaned into Rachel. “Are you okay?” He asked.

“I...” She breathed, closing her eyes and letting go of the counter, letting the pieces drop to the floor. “I need to blow off some fucking steam!” She practically snarled, a cadence and roughness to her voice that Connor had never heard before.

She didn’t even wait for Connor to say anything else before she shouldered herself roughly out of the break room, marching down the hallway. The android briefly considered following her before he witnessed her almost shove Gavin out of her way and decided against it. “Out of my way!” She warned him with an unapologetic growl.

Soon enough, Gavin also met Connor in the break room, giving an indignant scoff. “Yeesh, I’ve never seen her get that pissed.” He joked, to which Connor felt a brief stint of annoyance. “What’s gotten into her, tin can?”

“She was distressed by the news program on the deviant protest that was broken up by the police.” He answered as neutrally as he could. “It was the fact that the police opened fire on the androids that were unarmed and demonstrating nonviolently that distressed her the most.”

Gavin then snickered at Connor as he approached. “What the fuck do you care, Connor?” He asked sarcastically, seemingly mocking the android. “Oh, that’s right! You don’t! Or maybe you somehow think you’re special just ‘cause she’s getting all soft and mushy around you.”

Software Instability ^ That made Connor prickle with a dangerous feeling. 

It was that same feeling he felt when Kamski stood too close to Rachel, reaching out to touch her like she was nothing more than one of his own androids.

That same feeling that made Connor feel as though his blood were boiling even though he knew for a fact that his thirium had nothing to do with temperature regulation.

The same feeling that made Connor want to keep Kamski’s hands off of her, especially when he heard her threaten him not to touch her. A threat that made Connor realize just how much she trusted him.

Because she did not withhold physical affection from him by any means. Physical affection was afforded to Connor with intention and frequency from Rachel.

Connor had earned her affection without even realizing it because it was so freely given to him.

He only realized it when she threatened Kamski when he tried to solicit it from her without her consent.

It was such a small gesture, but it was enough to send Connor’s processors into overdrive for the briefest of moments until Kamski stepped away from Rachel.

Glaring at Gavin, Connor was deciding the appropriate response while trying to deal with the feeling of overheating.

Sincere

Defensive

Ironic

Neutral

Software Instability ^ “She’s my partner.” Connor informed Gavin, stepping closer to the disheveled man. “And I consider her a friend. Of course I would be worried about her when she’s distressed.”

Software Instability ^ Gavin then started laughing at Connor, making his processors flare up even further. “Oh, this is fucking gold!” He mocked. “Listen, I don’t know what her deal is, but you’d better back off and mind your own fuckin’ business, Connor. You’re not friends and whatever this is isn’t gonna last much longer, I can promise you that.”

Connor glowered at Gavin as he stepped closer, squaring his shoulders to appear larger. “Is that a threat, Detective Reed?”

“Oh no, not at all.” Gavin sneered. “But, uh...you’d better watch your back. Androids have a habit of gettin’ themselves set on fire these days.”

Before Connor could decide whether or not to physically engage in a fight with the detective, Hank’s voice cut into his programming. “Hey, what the fuck happened, Connor?” He asked, prompting both Gavin and Connor to turn to look at the lieutenant. “I just saw Rachel headin’ towards the interrogation room, and she looked pretty pissed.” Before any of them could give an answer, Hank looked up to the television screen and stumbled backward in shock. “Shit...” 

Immediately after, the sounds of metallic crashing and shouting could be heard, and Connor was able to determine exactly where and from who it was coming from.

“You remember what I told you about pissing her off?” Hank said to Connor.

Software Instability ^ The android nodded. “I remember, Lieutenant.” He replied, an odd tightness coiling in him.

--------

I considered myself a very patient woman. I considered myself a very optimistic and faithful woman. I considered myself, all things considered, a controlled and reasonable woman.

But if there was one thing I was not going to fucking stand for, it was this.

The slaughter of a people. People who were unarmed. People who were nonviolent. People who were only trying to protest for their rights.

There was no longer any doubt in my mind that androids were people. Not like us, certainly. But they were a people nonetheless and they deserved the same rights we have.

And now, it felt like history was repeating itself. I knew that damn well. I knew that cops, for as much as I believed in the principle of the police, were always on the wrong side of history.

I knew all this. It was always cops that were abusing their power to kill black people. It was always cops that were abusing their power to criminalize and humiliate trans people. It was always cops.

It was always cops.

And yet...I decided to be a detective anyways. Because I foolishly believed that I could change things. That I could maybe set an example of what the police should be and turn things around. And maybe others would follow suit and do the same.

But this still happened. Nonviolent androids were still killed. Killed for protesting. Killed for marching for their rights. And my blood was boiling as the angry tears poured from my eyes.

Who ordered this to happen?! Was it Captain Fowler? He didn’t seem the type, but who the fuck knows? Who did this? Who was responsible for this?

I was half tempted to just leave the place and find out on my own and shoot the fucker’s brains out and everyone else who was spineless enough to listen. Spineless enough not to refuse.

And if the bullet marks, skids, scratches, and dents in the table, chair, and walls were any indication, no one would doubt I would.

Even though I had screamed bloody murder until the rage trickled out of me, I could still hear my own voice echoing back in my head. Like the occasional ringing that would flare up in my ears sometimes.

I was a woman who prided myself in maintaining my composure under the most tense of circumstances. Did I always succeed? No.

Were there bullets currently in Gavin’s body? Also no.

I didn’t care if the precinct heard me. All the more reason to give the other pigs in this pen not to fuck with me. I leaned against the table, breathing heavily. All my initial rage was gone, and it had gone back to a low simmer. The fury that boiled over was now replaced with a cold looming sense of dread.

Bianca was right. This was going to end ugly, and I wouldn’t be able to handle being on the wrong side. I wouldn’t be able to handle having to point my gun at another android.

In the quiet and tense stillness of the now battered and scarred interrogation room, I slumped against the table, wiping my eyes. I was done angry crying, and there was nothing left to get out.

The storm had calmed, and I was left alone in the aftermath of my own doing.

Until I heard the sound of the door opening behind me. “Unless you need this room, get out.” I warned whoever was there.

“I’m sorry.” A familiar voice echoed, and I hated that I instantly melted at it. I hated how easily his soft, gentle, and breathy voice chased away the clouds of darkness that formed in the corners of my heart. “I’ve never heard you sound so angry.”

As I heard his footsteps start walking away from me, I let out a long sigh. “Connor, wait.” I pleaded, hearing him stop. I turned around to face him, being greeted by his soft and gentle face, his eyes bringing warmth into the places in my soul that had briefly iced over like a blizzard. I motioned for him to approach. “I’m sorry...I just...” 

I didn’t have a good enough explanation. Not one that he could understand. He was becoming a deviant, that much I could see. But there was still a difference between him and the other deviants.

He was still a machine. And being so, there were things he couldn’t understand. Not until he accepted his deviancy.

Connor was silent, but he approached me until he was standing directly in front of me. I pushed myself off the table behind me and stood tall, facing him and looking up into his eyes. They were nebulous and mysterious. There was a longing in them. There was care, worry, and fear in them.

But it was sheltered. In his eyes, all of his innermost feelings were hidden. As if his true nature, his deviancy, was behind a wall. The wall of his programming.

And I didn’t even have to see it in his eyes to know that that was the truth.

Because I felt it. Upon reflection, when we interfaced on the Stratford Tower, I felt him. I felt everything he was feeling, but it was different from when I connected with Simon or Traci.

It was that same wall. That same wall that stood between his truest and most honest emotions and feelings. That wall that made his emotions feel muffled, like radio static being heard in a different room.

But it was there. And it was real. All he needed was to tear that wall down.

As we looked at each other, we simultaneously moved to wrap our arms around each other. Instantly, I settled into and further nestled myself into his touch. It was hard to think that he was such a stiff and professional person when I first met him, and now his hugs felt so tender and human. And the thought of being without them made a knot form in my stomach.

But I pushed that thought out of my head and leaned further into his touch. He didn’t say anything. Either because he didn’t have to, or because he wasn’t sure what he could say. And honestly, who could really blame him? 

“You know, I never put stock into the idea of ‘maintaining your moral integrity’ or the idea of keeping your hands clean no matter what.” I said, feeling a train of thought come to me, wanting to say it out loud before I lost it. “And I have morals that I stick by. But...I’m also willing to go back against them, if it’s necessary. Because sometimes, you have to make sacrifices to do what’s right.” I went on. “Doing the right thing isn’t the thing that makes you feel proud or good inside. Doing the right thing often isn’t the thing that boosts your own ego. Oftentimes, doing the right thing is the hardest and dirtiest work. The work that takes the most effort and asks the most of you. The choices that are the hardest to make because they force you to go against what you believe. They force you to make huge sacrifices for the sake of others or the sake of the greater good. Because doing the right thing is about doing what others actively need from you. And oftentimes...the right choices are the ones that haunt you for the rest of your life and even make you feel disgusted with yourself.”

Connor was quiet for a moment before he said anything. “Is that why you wanted me to shoot the android?” He asked. “At Kamski’s?”

I tightened my lip, refusing to look him in the eye. “Yes.” I answered.

I felt Connor nod. “I was curious about that.” He admitted. “And surprised. I didn’t expect that from you.”

I couldn’t help the sting at the possibility that perhaps he thought less of me because of it. I knew he didn’t, but I still couldn’t help it. “I thought it would be the right thing to do.” I justified. “That the information would’ve been worth the sacrifice. If it was, I don’t think I would’ve regretted it. If it wasn’t, well...I would’ve.” I paused. “But either way, it would’ve haunted me for the rest of my life.”

I could’ve sworn I felt Connor hold me tighter, just a little bit. “I hope we haven’t squandered our last chance.” He lamented.

A detail suddenly returned. As I remembered the Stratford Tower, I remembered what Simon gave me. The memories of water, rust, and the smell of ships. I wasn’t sure what he gave me, but...maybe it was the way to find Jericho.

Perhaps in his final moments, he trusted me enough to give me the key to Jericho.

But the real question was should I tell Connor? I suspected he was going deviant. But was it enough for him to perhaps defect to their side? Would I be spelling out their doom if I told him?

But on the other hand, if I didn’t, he would certainly be sent back to CyberLife and destroyed. He wouldn’t stay whether or not he succeeded, but if he did, his life would be spared.

But what was more important? Connor? Or the deviants of Jericho?

Gritting my teeth, I decided against it. As much as I trusted Connor...I couldn’t tell him. Not until I knew that he would accept his deviancy. “We should probably head back to Hank.” I suggested, steering the conversation away and just wanting to get away from this.

Connor pulled back from me, looking into my eyes. “Are you sure?” He asked me, dark eyes wide with concern as he held me still. “You can take as much time as you need, Hank won’t mind.”

I shook my head, smiling at him. Oh how his concern stung like nettle but soothed like aloe. “No, I’m okay.” I then looked around the state of the room we were in. “The interrogation room? Uh, not so much!” I then gave him a smirk, feeling like I was getting back into my usual spirit. “Guess that goes to show what happens if you get on my bad side.”

To my pleasure, Connor returned it. “I wouldn’t dare test your ire, Detective.” 

Ah, there it was. That title that sounded so affectionate and playful from the RK800 android in a way no one else could compare.

I quickly made my way out of the room, Connor following close behind me, and we made our way out of the hallway back towards the main area of the precinct.

--------

Working at my desk was tough. After I busted up the interrogation room, I changed into the clothes I brought from home and was in a jacket and some stretchy jeans and a basic shirt. I didn’t wanna bring Frank’s sweater. I had a bad feeling, and I didn’t want anything to happen to it. 

The last couple hours, I couldn’t stop thinking about everything. Just...everything that happened and could happen. It was a really precarious situation.

And most of all, I couldn’t stop thinking about the protest. I stared at my screen, the fire in my soul burning bright and intense, but not overflowing.

I caught Connor sneaking glances at me from his desk as I was rolling the quarter he gave me on my left hand. As I expected, it was actually really helpful with managing my anxiety right now. Although I was more surprised than I should’ve been that it was like a stim.

After all, I was the one who made that comparison.

I couldn’t help but miss his touch. Miss just the feeling of him pressed against me. It made me feel safe. Like I was protected no matter what.

“Hank! Rachel!” Captain Fowler’s voice cut through my focus like a dagger and I glanced up immediately in his direction, a brief flash of anger directed at him that I quickly quieted down, giving the man the benefit of the doubt. “In my office.”

I nodded, getting up from my seat and placing Connor’s quarter in my pocket. I couldn’t help the brief amusement I had when I saw that Connor was already by my side. “You just can’t bear to live without me, can you?” I asked him, somewhat jokingly as we walked towards Hank.

His facial expression was somehow perplexing, as if he didn’t want to admit what the honest answer to that question was.

As soon as we were all together, Hank nodded at me. “You okay, kid?” He asked me.

I nodded. “I’m okay. Don’t worry about me.”

“Alright, then.” The lieutenant then turned around and made his way to Fowler’s visible glass office. “Let’s get this over with.”

Connor and I followed in step, a pit forming in my stomach in anticipation of what the captain was going to say.

--------

Date: November 9th, 2038  Time: 04:13 PM Amanda - Neutral Objective: Talk to Amanda

Once again, Connor found himself in the Zen Garden, expecting to meet with his handler, Amanda.

And the android had never been more unsure of himself throughout the period of his operation. Wasting no time, he walked to his left to trigger that strange blue handprint interface as he always did.

Never once did he not wonder what it could be, but he couldn’t help but feel that it was critically important.

The Zen Garden was dark, cold, and foreboding. The lake had completely frozen over, snow falling everywhere in the darkness of it all. The need to cross the bridges ceased as Connor made a tentative step on the frozen water, spotting Amanda in the centre of it.

But seeing her again didn’t give him feelings of warmth and familiarity as it once had. No, now he was tense and uneasy. Whatever familiarity he felt once with his handler had disappeared in light of the knowledge he had gained.

And he knew that he couldn’t hide any of it from her.

He approached her, glancing down at the ice beneath him, aware of the potential instability of it. “After what happened today, the country is on the verge of a civil war. The machines are rising up against their masters.” Amanda stated, wasting no time getting to the point. “Humans have no choice but to destroy them.”

Connor stared her down as he gave her his answer, simple and succinct. “I thought Kamski knew something...” The android explained. “I was wrong...”

Amanda - Distrusted v “Maybe he did...” Amanda countered, clearly showing that nothing got by her. “But you chose not to ask...”

Emotional

Cold

[Say Nothing]

Having nothing to say, Connor kept silent. The desire to be completely earnest with Amanda had now faded, and was replaced with nothing but doubt towards the woman.

Kamski

Connor Series

Amanda’s Picture

This Place

“I saw a photo of Amanda at Kamski's place...” Connor said, accusatorily. “She was his teacher...”

“When Kamski designed me, he wanted an interface that would look familiar...” Amanda answered without hesitation. “That's why he chose his former mentor. What are you getting at?”

Kamski

Connor Series

CyberLife

This Place

  “Did Kamski design this place?” Connor asked inquisitively.

“He created the first version. It's been improved significantly since then. Why do you ask?” Amanda answered immediately, confusion creasing her features.

Kamski

Connor Series

CyberLife

Secret

Software Instability ^ “You didn't tell me everything you know about deviants, did you?” Connor asked, narrowing his eyes at his mentor.

Amanda - Distrusted v “I expect you to find answers, Connor.” Amanda snapped sternly. “Not ask questions.” Much to Connor’s annoyance, Amanda moved immediately past that and onto her next query. “Have you experienced anything unusual recently?” She asked him, pointedly. “You haven’t returned to CyberLife for maintenance in the past few days and your reports have grown more infrequent. Do you have any doubts or conflicts? Do you feel anything for these deviants? Or for Lieutenant Anderson?” She then paused, seeming to notice the hesitance in Connor. “Or...perhaps Rachel?”

Software Instability ^ Yes, her. The ever present constant in Connor’s mission that consumed his thoughts and objectives, yet was a source of continuous instability.

The woman who had changed so many of his perspectives. And the woman he felt the need to protect.

Yes, he felt for Rachel. He felt many many things for her, now. Perhaps he always felt them, but couldn’t place the name or identify the direct human equivalent. But he knew now, and he couldn’t ignore it.

Truth

Lie

[Say Nothing]

Amanda - Distrusted v Nor, it seemed, could he lie about it. Even without saying anything, Amanda knew the answer and she glowered at him. A gesture that would’ve once been scathing to the android he now felt nothing towards.

“You're the only one who can prevent civil war.” She said, stepping towards Connor. “Find the deviants or there will be chaos. This is your last chance, Connor.”

Connor closed his eyes, wanting to leave this as soon as he could and get back to the precinct with Hank and Rachel.

--------

“So, what’s the issue, Captain?” I asked, standing next to Hank and Connor anxiously.

The man was sitting in his chair, looking us down regretfully. I could already tell this was going to be bad news. “You're off the case. The FBI is taking over.”

“What?” Hank and I said simultaneously, looking between us and Connor.

“But we're onto something!” Hank protested. “We...We just need more time. I'm sure we can -”

“Hank, you don't get it.” Fowler insisted. “This isn't just another investigation, it's a fucking civil war! It's out of our hands now...We're talking about national security here.”

“Fuck that! You can't just pull the plug now. Not when we're so close!” Hank continued.

“You're always saying you can't stand androids!” Fowler pointed out. “Jesus, Hank, make up your mind! I thought you'd be happy about this!”

“We're about to crack the case!” Hank protested further, not bothering to wait for the captain to finish, leaning onto Fowler’s desk. “I know we can solve it! For God's sake, Jeffrey, can't you back me up this one time?”

“Hank! This isn’t about us!” I snapped at him, turning to address the captain directly. “This is way bigger than us! Do I need to remind you the last time the Feds handled a minority rights issue? Oh yeah! Concentration camps for Mexicans and stealing their children from them!” I pointed out harshly. “And that was 20 years ago! That wasn’t even the first time the US has operated concentration camps before!”

“Rachel -”

“No!” I cut Fowler off before he could stop me. “I’m telling you, if you let the Feds take this case, millions of innocent people will die! I know how this goes because that’s always how it goes!” I leaned in onto his desk, pleading with him. “Captain, please! You can’t do this! People have already died and many more will if the FBI takes this! They can and they will destroy everything! They will commit genocide! They’ve tried before and they will this time!”

Fowler’s features softened. I knew he wasn’t a bad guy, but...sometimes he frustrated me a lot. “Rachel, I’m sorry.” He apologized, his tone sympathetic. “I really am. But it’s over. There’s nothing I can do. This is out of my hands. You're both back on homicide and the android returns to CyberLife.” I felt my heart shatter at his words and I knew right then that we had failed. “I’m sorry...”

Feeling the weight of everything crash down, I couldn’t even feel much of anything. I just sighed and hung my head, vaguely aware of Hank leaving the room. It was over. We failed.

I was going through all the things we could have done differently to stop this. But all I could feel was what felt like the weight of a thousand lives on my shoulders, sins crawling down my back.

Millions of innocent lives were going to be snuffed out. And it felt like it was my fault.

It was my fault

All my fault.

Before I could spiral further into a catastrophic vortex of guilt, I felt a hand on my left interlocking fingers with mine and another on my shoulder. I turned around to see Connor, a sympathetic tenderness on his face. He didn’t say anything, but I knew what he was trying to get at.

Taking in a reluctant breath, I stood back up, looking down at Fowler. “Captain.” I nodded respectfully towards him as I made my way out, Connor following me closely. His presence was a welcome one, but now that I knew that he was going to be sent back because he failed...I could feel everything collapse inside me.

I didn’t want this to be over. I didn’t want this to end.

I didn’t want to have to say goodbye to Connor.

I saw Hank slumped over at his desk. Even if he didn’t wanna admit it, I knew he was attached to Connor now, too. In the short time we all knew each other, we had become a really tight unit. A real team.

And I had a feeling that adjusting without Connor was going to be harder for Hank than even he was willing to admit.

We approached Hank, the old man casting a quick glance at me before Connor walked up to sit on his desk frustratedly while I pulled over a nearby chair and slumped into it. My face was buried into my hand in thought as we sat there in silence.

Connor was the first to break it. “We can't just give up like that.” He protested, his brows furrowed in frustration. “I know we could have solved this case!”

Hank turned around in his chair to face Connor. “So you're going back to CyberLife?” He asked the android.

“I have no choice... ” Connor admitted, glancing away from Hank. “I'll be deactivated and analyzed to find out why I failed...”

“What if we're on the wrong side, Connor?” Hank asked, and I couldn’t help but internally smile at him. He had really come around, and I couldn’t be more proud of him. “What if we're fighting against people who just wanna be free?”

I scoffed. “Wouldn’t be the first time the cops were on the wrong side of history.” I pointed out bitterly. “Even just this morning. As many good cops as there are, this will always be an institution designed to enforce the power and will of the state.”

“When the deviants rise up, there will be chaos.” Connor stated, his voice quiet and pensive. “We could have stopped it! But now it's too late...”

My mind once again went back to Simon. As I looked at Connor, I felt a guilt pool up inside. Maybe it’s not too late. I thought, glancing at him. But if Connor committed to his mission to destroy deviants, I would’ve doomed them. No. Keep quiet. I can’t put my own selfish wants over the lives of them. “When you refused to kill that android at Kamski's place...You put yourself in her shoes.” Hank said, drawing my attention back. “You showed empathy, Connor. Empathy is a human emotion.”

I snickered at Hank. “You act like this is something new.” I teased. “Connor’s been showing empathy since I met him, which was only a day after you did.” I then remembered the cop that Connor saved at the Stratford Tower. “And, if other accounts are to be believed, since the day he was made.”

Connor looked over at me, a curious look in his eyes as his LED spun yellow. “What are you getting at?” He asked.

“Hasn’t it ever occurred to you just how odd of a coincidence it is that you’re an android designed to hunt deviants?” I asked him in earnest. “Haven’t you ever once thought about how strange that is?”

His LED continued to spin yellow as he narrowed his eyes at me. “What are you implying?” He asked.

“Maybe...in order to hunt deviants, you were designed to be one.” I admitted my theory. It was one I was entertaining, but it seemed to make sense. At least to me. It had crossed my mind a few times, at least, throughout this case. “Because let’s face it, even when I met you, you were uncannily human. The only real difference between you and them is that you deny it. For you, it comes down to a choice. Are you a machine? Or are you alive?”

Connor’s LED began blinking red as he listened. He then looked away from me, his mouth agape as if he wanted to say something. “I...I’m not -” He cut himself off. He clearly wasn’t going to accept it. Not right now, anyway.

But the thought’s been planted. And I knew for a fact he wasn’t going to be able to ignore it.

All it would take was a push.

“Like he’s ever gonna admit to that.” Hank joked, glancing over at me. “He can’t even admit that he likes you.”

I glared daggers at him. “Don’t tell me you actually believe Kamski, do you?” I challenged him.

“This doesn’t have anything to do with Kamski!” He responded. “Connor thought you were special since the day he met you! He wouldn’t stop bugging me to get you officially assigned to work this case with us until he just went ahead into Jeffery’s office to ask him that himself.”

“Wait...” I widened my eyes as I fixed Connor with a disbelieving stare. A possibility I hadn’t even considered had now made itself known to me. “You were the one who got me assigned to this case?”

Connor seemed just as surprised that I didn’t figure that out. “Yes.” He answered, in disbelief. “How did you think you were assigned this case?”

“Hank.” I replied rather bluntly. “That’s usually what happens.”

“Usually.” Hank admitted, not really that ashamed. It was pretty obvious that I was his favourite. “But not this time.”

I didn’t tear my gaze away from Connor. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“You didn’t ask.” Connor replied matter-of-factly.

I felt like a swarm of butterflies had just started their migration in my belly. Connor wanted me. He wanted me on the case. He wanted me with him. He thought I was worth having on the case. Knowing now that he had wanted me with him since the day we met sparked a joy in me I thought would be dormant forever. 

Suddenly, our attention was broken by Hank’s sarcastic grumbling voice. “Well, well, here comes Perkins, that motherfucker...Sure don't waste any time at the FBI...”

Seeing Perkins strut into the precinct like he owned the damn place, I felt my blood boil just seeing his ugly rat face.

I noticed Connor shuffling nervously on Hank’s desk as he saw Perkins walk in. “We can't give up...” Connor said with reinvigorated determination. “I know the answer is in the evidence we collected. If Perkins takes it, it's all over.”

“There's no choice!” Hank said defeatedly, though I felt the knot in my gut tighten further with the knowledge I had. “You heard Fowler, we're off the case.”

“You've got to help me, Lieutenant.” Connor pleaded, getting off of Hank’s desk. Tighter. “I need more time so I can find a lead in the evidence we collected. I know the solution is in there!”

And tighter.

“Listen, Connor...”

And tighter.

“If I don't solve this case, CyberLife will destroy me.” Connor begged, palpable fear in his voice. And tighter. “Five minutes. It's all I ask.”

Hank got up from his seat, and I tried to think of a million things at once. The deviants, Connor, Jericho, the FBI, Markus -

Markus!

He had followers! And they didn’t just appear out of nowhere! He built a coalition. He built a group, an alliance, a force of undoubtedly millions. Markus had to have convinced them to join them. He had to have woken them up.

And if Markus was able to do that...perhaps Connor could as well. If anyone could convince the RK800 to defect, it was Markus.

It had to be.

“Key to the basement is on my desk...” Hank said, getting up and walking towards Perkins, putting a hand on Connor’s shoulder. “Get a move on! I can't distract them forever.”

I gritted my teeth and swallowed, making my choice. “Wait, guys!” I stopped them, their eyes boring into me. Taking the risk, I let out a tense breath. “That won’t be necessary. I have the key to Jericho.”

“What?” Hank asked in disbelief, but it was the look on Connor’s face that stung the most. “How long have you had it?”

“Since yesterday.” I responded. “Simon gave me the key when I was talking to him before you guys showed up. I doubt it transferred the exact same way, but I think it should still lead me to the same place.”

“Well, what is it then?” Hank demanded.

“I don’t know, exactly.” I admitted. “Like I said, I don’t think it transferred the same way. But I have the data. And I...I felt like I was on a boat, and there were the sounds of water rocking it. Rust scraping against each other. The smell of old ships.”

“The old abandoned shipyard.” Hank said. “That’s where it’s gotta be.”

“How do we get there?” I asked him.

“Ferndale.” He answered.

“Then we have no time to waste!” Connor exclaimed, jumping towards me. “We need to get there before the FBI does.”

“We need to get out of here without being spotted.” I pointed out.

“Leave that to me.” Hank said, walking towards Perkins.

“Wait!” I grabbed Hank’s sleeve.

“What now?” He groaned in annoyance. “We don’t have a lot of time.”

“This could be really dangerous, Hank.” I said, feeling my throat get tight. “I just...I want you to know that I honestly feel privileged and honoured to be considered your friend. And I’d even go as far as to say I think of you like family at this point. And I want you to know that...even though you don’t see the worth in yourself, I do. You’re the best part about working here and I wish more cops and more people were like you.”

Hank let out an exasperated sigh and pulled me in for a hug. “Just come back in one piece, okay?”

“Love you too, Hank...” I said without hesitation.

A small moment went by before we pulled away from each other, me trying to not tear up. “Lieutenant?” Connor asked, approaching. “I know it hasn't always been easy...but I want you to know I really appreciated working with you...That's not just my Social Relations program talking, I-I really mean that. At least, I think I do...”

Hank scoffed. “Alright, get on! The both of you! You ain’t got time!” He practically shoved us away. “I’ll distract ‘em. Good luck!”

“You too!” I called back to him. “If anything happens to me, take care of Bear!”

As Connor and I made our way out of the precinct, I could hear shouting and cursing as I looked over and saw Hank practically pummeling the shit out of Perkins. I was mostly impressed, but also kind of worried about Hank losing his job.

But, given how things were escalating, I had a sinking feeling that this was going to be the least of my worries.

As we were walking in stride, I could feel Connor’s gaze burning into me. “Why didn’t you tell me you had the key?” He asked.

I glanced over at him with a raised eyebrow. “You didn’t ask.”

As we made our way through the precinct, I made my way towards the equipment room. “Where are you going?” Connor asked, confused.

“You know what I said about bulletproof vests yesterday?” I asked him rhetorically. “This is the right time for those and no, you’re not getting out of this.” Before he could protest I pulled on his tie, yanking him close to me. Admittedly, I was very much liking doing that to him. “Go to the lost-and-found and get yourself an inconspicuous outfit. You’ll be recognized in that jacket.”

Wordlessly, Connor walked off, and I went off towards the equipment room.

In less than a moment, we reunited and we made our way out of the precinct. “Damn, that’s a cute look, Connor.” I complimented him. He was wearing something pretty low-key, a grey beanie on his head to hide his LED, a brown puffy jacket, and a shirt underneath. I had a feeling his clothes were underneath the jacket and his tie was shoved in his pocket.

“Thank you.” Connor replied without any hesitation. 

I was already wearing my vest, and I gave Connor his. “Here, put this on.”

Connor was fumbling with it for a moment before we heard a voice behind us. “Hey, fuckers!” I knew who that voice belonged to and I immediately felt like I was about to punch him in the face. “I'm talking to you!” I turned around to face Gavin, Connor doing the same. “Where do you think you’re going?”

“None of your business, Gavin.” I sneered at him, not having any patience for his shit. “And if you don’t mind, we’re in a hurry, so leave us alone.”

But as soon as I walked away, I felt Gavin grab my left arm and yank me backwards. “Why him? Hm?” He demanded, holding me close to him.

“Gavin, let me go!” I ordered him.

“What do you see in him, huh?” He insisted, holding me far closer than I liked. “What does this plastic prick got that I don’t, huh?”

“Detective Reed, step the fuck away from her!” Connor sneered at him.

A shudder ran through me at Connor’s protectiveness. Gavin just laughed at him. “Wow, you really do have somethin’ going on, huh?” 

“Connor, don’t worry. I got this.” I wanted to handle this myself. “Gavin, I’m giving you one last chance. Let me go, or else.”

He scoffed at me. “Or else what, Rachel?”

I tightened my lip, feeling emboldened. “Fine, if an ass kicking’s what you want, an ass kicking’s what you’ll get.” Without any warning, I pulled him down towards me and gave him a hard knee right to the groin, causing him to double over in pain. I had already deskinned my left arm and detached it with my right, letting Gavin fall onto the ground in shock as he dropped my arm.

Stomping on his chest once he was down, I quickly grabbed my arm with my right and used my detached left arm as a club, striking him across the head once, twice, and three times until he was unconscious with a pretty nasty wound on his head.

Stepping off of him, I walked up to Connor, feeling pretty satisfied and triumphant. “I told you I could kick his ass with one arm.” I bragged, clicking my arm back in place and flexing it, the skin sliding back over it as we started to briskly jog away.

After all, there wasn’t much time to find Jericho with the FBI no doubt going to follow after, and I’d rather them not catch us with an unconscious Gavin outside the precinct.

The only thing that mattered now was finding Jericho.

And above that, finding Markus.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 11 - More Than Empathy

Part 11/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 9025

Warnings: Swearing.

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: After potentially finding a lead, Lieutenant Hank Anderson lets Connor and Detective Rachel know that they’re going to see Elijah Kamski, the founder of CyberLife, to ask him questions regarding deviants. Their visit, however, takes a turn as Connor and Rachel, by what seemed to be sheer luck, finally realize their feelings for one another as the ending of the case draws nearer and nearer.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Waking up to Connor was beginning to be normal. I wasn’t even surprised when I woke up to him shaking me awake, his gentle brown eyes looking up at me. “Wake up, Rachel.”

“Mm?” I was not a morning person. Although, despite my rather prickly attitude, I didn’t usually snap at people in the mornings. Just kind of acknowledge and grumble at them a bit. But I couldn’t find it in me to be angry at Connor. Not really.

Not when he was giving me that face.

“What time is it?” I asked him, shifting so I could get up, Connor pushing himself off of me.

“It’s currently 8:31 AM.” Connor answered, following after me. “I’ve received a message from Lieutenant Anderson that he’s going to arrive in approximately 45 minutes to pick the both of us up.”

I groaned. “Ughhhhhh, and I gotta be ready.” I got up and stretched, letting out a yawn as the bones in my back cracked one after another. “Why the fuck is he wanting us to be ready so early?”

“We’re apparently going to visit the home of Elijah Kamski.” Connor clarified. “He seems to think it may uncover a potential lead in the investigation.”

“Elijah Kamski...” I repeated, the name familiar on my tongue. I pressed my thumb under my chin and curled my fingers underneath my nose in thought. “Why does that name ring a bell?”

“He was the founder of CyberLife.” Connor answered. “He was the CEO until 2028 when he resigned and disappeared from the public eye.”

I then turned around and faced Connor, my eyes narrowed. “Holy shit, when Hank said he was gonna make calls, I didn’t think he was gonna swing this hard!” I then scoffed, shrugging. “Colour me impressed, damn.”

Connor then got up and approached me, his posture straight and his hands folded neatly behind his back. “He’ll be here shortly.” The android reminded me. “Do you have a preference for breakfast?”

I was about to object to him making me breakfast again, but I also knew that it would take me a bit to get ready, and thus I would not be able to be ready and make breakfast in time. And I really didn’t want to make Hank wait.

Besides, I was actually craving something specific, and I was confident Connor could make it well. “A grilled cheese sandwich actually sounds really good right about now.”

Connor then nodded. “I’ll get started while you get ready.”

I then hugged him, savouring the comfortable feeling of him in a fuzzy robe. I was somewhat surprised at how quickly he put his arms around me, but I wasn’t about to complain. “Thank you, Connor! You’re a blessing.”

He detached himself from me and made his way downstairs, closing the bedroom door behind him. Once I was left alone, I ran a hand through my hair. First thing I did was step into the bathroom and comb my hair, sorting out the mess that was my bed head.

Then I let out a sigh. “Well, if we’re going to meet a fancy fucker like the former CEO of CyberLife, then I should probably put a little more effort into myself than usual.” Part of me actually thought that.

And the other was just curious as to what Connor’s reaction would be.

I stepped out of the bathroom and opened up my closet, filing through my clothes. “Hmmmm. Do I wanna dress more masculine? Or should I perhaps go with something more feminine?” I asked myself.

I flipped through my fancy dress jackets and then through my nice dresses. After looking through them, I shrugged, knowing what sort of day this was for me. “Eh, this feels like a dress day for me.”

--------

I stayed mostly quiet, as I tended to do. My anxiety didn’t even cross my mind. For once, Connor insisted on staying in the back with me rather than at the front with Hank, and I ended up leaning into him, his arm wrapped around me.

I ended up wearing my nice black pencil dress and my nice heels and a jacket. Of course, I didn’t go unarmed, even though it wasn’t necessary for me to be. After all, you couldn’t be too careful. I had my gun in my holster concealed under my jacket and a knife strapped to my thigh, of which I was pretty eager to show off.

I also may have indulged in some makeup for myself. Nothing that’s a lot, just some foundation, eye liner, and lipstain. I even did my hair up a bit, doing it in a small messy bun, but leaving the two big pieces at the front to frame my face. I considered them one of my most distinct and charming features, visually speaking.

Of which Connor seemed to really like. Though he didn’t say anything, I could see it on his face and the lovely red glow of his LED.

After a while traveling in the snow, I got a text from Bianca. Hey, did you see what happened on the news last night? - 9:56 AM

Deciding to take advantage of the signal, which was quickly fading, I messaged her back. Not really, I had to get up early to go somewhere with Hank and Connor. We might have a new lead in our case. Why?

It didn’t take long for the bubble with three dots to show up and for Bianca to respond back to me. Apparently five of the CyberLife stores in Detroit got raided last night at 2AM by deviants and one of them ended up with casualties.

I felt my heart drop to my stomach as I read that. Holy shit, what happened?

A moment. Police arrived at the scene at one of them and opened fire. No human casualties, but that’s still really fucking scary. I just wanted to let you know with everything that’s happening with deviants in the news. This is getting dangerous, and I’m worried about you getting caught in the middle of all of this.

I groaned, texting her back. This is the case I’m working, Bianca. I kind of have no choice but to be in the middle of it. And honestly, I’ve seen first-hand a lot of shit now. I can’t even really blame them, even if cops did end up dying.

Still, be careful. They didn’t get violent, but...you know how things have gone before with similar situations. This likely isn’t going to end cleanly. You know how people are.

I relaxed my expression as I responded. I know...but even if I wanted to back out, I can’t.

I’m just worried. Bianca messaged back. With you working law enforcement, you’re probably going to have to make some really hard choices. It might end up costing you your job, because I know you. You won’t want to try to stop them.

I sighed. I’ll be careful, Bianca.

You’d better. Just make sure you know what’s most important to you and do what you think is right. But please be careful! No matter how this goes, I have a feeling this is gonna get ugly.

I nodded to myself. I know. I replied. I’ll keep you posted, okay? I love you.

I love you, too.

I put my phone in my pocket and leaned further into Connor. “Is everything okay, Rachel?” The android asked, looking down at me.

“Yeah, just talking to Bianca.” I answered. “Apparently deviants organized a raid on the CyberLife stores in Detroit last night, and one of them ended in an altercation between deviants and law enforcement.”

“Shit...” I heard Hank groan under his breath. “This is getting out of hand.”

I shuffled a bit, trying to get more comfortable. “Sure seems that way, doesn’t it.”

We drove in silence for another moment until we finally arrived, Hank pulling up to the side of the road. Although, strangely, as soon as Hank parked the car, his phone started ringing. “Hang on, wait a second.” He then pulled it out and answered it. “Lieutenant Hank Anderson, who is this?” After a moment he shook his head and swore as he stepped out of the car. “Just sit tight, I’ll be right with you.” He said to us.

“Okay.”

“Okay, Lieutenant.”

Leaving us in the car alone, I watched Hank walk out into the snow, talking on the phone and pacing back and forth. I couldn’t help but feel my anxiety rise in anticipation of the call he was receiving. Nightmare scenarios were playing in my head as I tried to suffocate my low-key panic until I felt Connor squeeze my arm. “I’m sure everything is fine, Rachel.” The android reassured me, pulling me closer to him. “Whatever it is, I’m sure the lieutenant can handle it.”

I knew he was scanning me. Honestly, I was always aware of it, ever since the Eden Club. At first, it bugged me a little bit not being able to keep any sort of physical secrets from him. Save for my arm, but that was on him, not me. But now...I was just glad that he was always trying to make sure I was okay. I trusted and felt comfortable enough with Connor for it not to faze me anymore. It was just sort of something I was always aware that he was doing, just in the background.

And I felt a bit calmer, knowing I wasn’t alone and that he was trying to make me feel better. “Yeah, you’re right.” I agreed, letting out a sigh. “Hank’s got this covered.”

Hank then stopped pacing, and I wanted to get out into the snow. “We should go see what’s up.” I said, opening the door, letting Connor follow me out. The android closed the door behind me as I walked up to Hank, the lieutenant still not turning around to face us.

“Is everything okay, Lieutenant?” Connor asked, walking up and putting an arm around me.

Hank turned around to look at us, looking shaken and tentative. “Chris was on patrol last night. He was attacked by a bunch of deviants...” He said quietly, and I felt my gut lurch at the thought of the man getting hurt.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed. “Is he okay?”

“Yeah, he's in shock but...he's alive...” Hank said, putting my mind at ease as I let out a sigh of relief. “He said he was saved by Markus himself...”

I looked up at Hank, pieces falling together in my head. “Markus.” I repeated, remembering the skinless android speaking on the screen of the Stratford Tower. “So that’s his name. The leader of the deviants.”

“Yeah...” Hank said, nodding as he started walking towards the house. “What the hell...”

As I took a good look at the house, I took note of the modern style to it. I’ve seen a few houses like that growing up, and while I admired the style, it always looked really out of place in my neighbourhoods back home. “Kamski left CyberLife ten years ago...” Connor pointed out, walking in stride with me, liking an arm around mine. Which was odd, because I didn’t tell him to do that and that was something I did. “Why did you wanna meet him?”

“This guy created the first android to pass the Turing test. And he's the founder of CyberLife.” Hank answered, making his way up the walkway to the front door. “If anybody can tell us about deviants, it's him...Which means you're about to meet your maker, Connor.” Hank pointed out, turning around to face the two of us. “How does it feel?”

Connor and I quickly caught up to him, standing under the cover of the awning. “I don't know...” Connor answered distantly. “I'll tell you when I see him.”

Hank scoffed at him. “Sometimes I wish I could meet my creator face to face...” He lamented, nodding his head and turning towards the door. “I'd have a couple of things I'd wanna tell him...”

I held in an uncomfortable breath and then let it out, understanding that feeling completely. “Yeah, I, uh...I get it.” I admitted. “There’s a reason I haven’t talked to my mom in years.”

Hank rang the doorbell and I sat there. I hadn’t really thought that hard about my mother in a while. I sort of cut myself off from her after the accident. She had problems before then. Problems that she was seemingly aware of, yet constantly denied and thus refused to do anything about.

And I just...after the accident, I just decided to cut her out of my life. I don’t know what made me do it, but I just...couldn’t take it anymore. Especially after dad died.

But I’d be lying if some part of me didn’t want to try talking to her again. After all, it was me who broke things off with her and...I know she’d want to see me again. It’s more a matter of not knowing if I’m ready to reach out or not.

But maybe one day.

My thoughts were then interrupted by the door being answered. And as soon as my eyes laid on her, I felt my heart stop and my breath escape from me.

A fair woman in a blue silk dress and blonde hair draped across her shoulder in a lazy ponytail answered the door. But I couldn’t help but feel as though I was in the presence of an angel. She had to be the most beautiful android I had ever seen in my life.

I couldn’t even control the shy schoolgirl giggle that escaped me. “Oh, uh. Hi! Um, we’re here to see Kamski.” I managed to stammer out. “U-u-uh, Elijah Kamski. Expecting us. He’s expecting us, cause...calls...and yep! That’s why we’re here!”

Hank shouldered past me, giving me a scathing look. “Lieutenant Hank Anderson, Detroit Police Department. I'm here to see Mr. Elijah Kamski.” He introduced. “And this is my partner, Detective Rachel.”

The woman gave us a pleasant smile and I swore I was going to faint right then and there. “Please, come in.” She said warmly, stepping to the side to allow us to enter the home.

Hank stepped in first, followed by Connor and I, as we walked into what could be assumed to be the waiting room of sorts. “I'll let Elijah know you're here. But please, make yourself comfortable.” She informed us.

I shyly waved at her. “I, uh.” I stammered again. “Thank you!”

She then left us alone in the room, and Hank gave me a light shove with his shoulder. I glared back at Hank as he shook his head, making his way to the nearby chair, taking a seat. 

As Hank settled in, waiting for the android to come back, I noticed Connor staring at a picture on the wall. “Amanda...” I approached him and looked up at the picture he was looking at.

It was a photo of a young man and an older looking black woman. She had her curled hair done up in a messy bun and was wearing what looked like a knitted sweater. “Who’s that?” I asked Connor. “Someone you know?”

His LED was blinking red before it slowly started to flicker to yellow. “Someone...” He paused, looking away from me. “Someone...I thought I knew.”

He walked away towards a large photo of a younger Kamski, at least from what I guessed. Connor seemed so perturbed at the photo of...Amanda? I guess? It made me wonder who she was, but I decided not to ask. Perhaps one day, but right now it wasn’t my place to. I followed Connor and stood beside him, looking up at the large photo. “Nice girl...” Hank said.

“You’re right.” Connor agreed. Clearly the female android had us all whipped.

“She’s really pretty...” Connor and I said at the exact same time.

At that, we turned to look at each other, and I was looking at him completely perplexed. “Huh.”

“What?” Connor asked, a little confused.

“I...don’t think I’ve ever heard you give that kind of compliment before.” I commented. But then. Then I had a realization, and I couldn’t stop the smile that was forming on my face. “Wait! Ohhhhhhhh! Does someone have a little robo-crush on the pretty android?”

Connor just looked at me even more confused before he looked away.

Which only further fueled my smug sense of superiority. “Awwwww! That’s so fucking cute!” I said in a higher pitched excited voice, clutching my cheeks.

“It’s not like that.” Connor denied, which only made my resolve stronger.

“Oh?” I challenged him. “Why not? Is it ‘cause you’re embarrassed to admit you’re weak for a pretty face?”

“Because I’m just a machine.” He insisted, much to my bemusement. “Designed to accomplish my mission. I was not programmed to have feelings of the sort.”

“You also weren’t programmed to feel fear.” I pointed out to him. “And yet...here you stand.”

Connor then turned to fix me with his dark chocolate gaze, his LED spinning a pensive yellow. “In any case, I wouldn’t know what that would even be like. So I wouldn’t even be able to tell.”

“Same with fear.” I insisted again. “You didn’t understand it until you felt it. Maybe you feel it, but you don’t understand it.”

Then, he did something that I thought was rather endearing and charming. He stood up straighter, facing me and folding his arms behind his back and giving me a polite and patient smile. “Explain it to me then, Detective.”

Ah, that title. The one he only so far used when he was being playful. Giving him a smirk, I folded my arms and thought hard about how I wanted to explain it to him. “Well...when you have someone special...someone you consider special for whatever reason, they stand out to you.” I started explaining to him. “You don’t realize how special they are to you until they become so. And then you start to notice everything about them. From the big details to the small details, but you notice them all. The way they laugh, the way they smile, the way they hold a pencil or pronounce certain words. All the little things suddenly matter so much to you. 

“And when they speak, you can’t help but listen to them and hang onto their every word like a prayer or a hymn.” I kept going, folding my arms as I reminisced on the memory of what it felt like to fall in love. Frank wasn’t my first, and they weren’t even my last. But that was never an issue for either of us. “And when you see them, you feel like everything around you just tunes itself out and you only see them. It feels like your whole body is collapsing in on yourself at the sight of them, but when you’re around them, you’re so comfortable with them. You feel like you can tell them and trust them with anything and it feels like you’ve known them your whole life. And whether you’re doing something or just sitting in comfortable silence with them, you feel like it’s where you belong. 

“Everything they say matters so much to you because you’re so enraptured by their opinions and their point of view because it’s special and unique to you.” I went on, feeling wistful and nostalgic. I was starting to forget that I was trying to explain something and was just getting lost in the introspection. “And you don’t realize how much they mean to you until you start realizing how happy their happiness makes you. They start taking priority above everything else and they become your world. And you start to feel like you would do anything for them as long as it kept them safe and made them happy. And it’s to the point that you don’t even care what happens to you or if they return the feelings. All you care about is them and their wellbeing.

“They just...become everything to you. Just them being in your life makes you happy. Makes you feel...like you’re at home. That’s what it means to love someone.” I realized that I was rambling without paying attention to him and then looked up at him. Much to my surprise, he was staring seemingly into space, his LED slowly blinking red. “Connor?” I asked. There was no response. “Hey, Connor?”

No response. “Jesus, I think you might’ve short-circuited him.”

I was starting to get worried and snapped my fingers in his face twice to try and get his attention. “Yo! Xbox360, you good?”

That seemed to do the trick, as Connor blinked a couple of times as his LED was circling yellow now. Hank was having a good laugh on the chair in the corner of the room and Connor looked absolutely confounded. “What?”

I smiled at him. “Xbox360?” I asked. “Red ring of death?” I made a circling motion towards my temple where my proverbial LED would be if I had one, trying to illustrate my point. He still seemed confused so I gave up. “No? I thought it was funny.”

“I’m okay.” Connor said shakily. I was worried for a second, but he didn’t seem scared. Just...a little nervous. “It’s just...what you were describing...”

He didn’t continue, so I willed him on, gently grabbing him by the shoulder. “Yes?” I pressed tenderly.

“I-I...” He stammered. I had never seen him look so unsure. He wouldn’t even look me in the eye. “What you were explaining...I think...” He then focused his dark eyes on mine, boring into me with an intensity I had never seen in them before, and it made me aware of the breath I didn’t even realize I was holding. “I think I -”

“Elijah will see you now.” A voice said, interrupting us. I looked over to see the android in the doorway into the next room, looking at us.

Hank was already walking up to us when Connor nodded at me and walked into the next room.

But as he walked forward, I could feel my heart thumping in my chest to the point that I could hear it in my ears.

And then about a hundred realizations hit me at once. All the time we’ve spent, all the weirdness of our relationship, how comfortable we were, and all of Connor’s mannerisms and quirks that captured my attention...I felt like I was getting hit by a freight train.

“You alright there, kiddo?” Hank asked.

There was only one word that could possibly cross my lips. “Shhhhhhhhhhhit!” I spat, feeling like the Devil was dancing on my chest.

Hank let out a smug laugh. “Aaaaaaand you finally figured it out.”

“I will shove you into the fucking pool, Hank.” I practically snarled at him as we made our way into the next room. I’m a fucking idiot. How did I not realize? Why? Why did this have to happen? Of all the things that could’ve happened, why did I have to catch feelings for the walking ceiling fan?!

But as I caught a glimpse of the pool, the colour of the water briefly snapped me out of my angrily spiraling thoughts. Red? It seemed to just be the colour of the tiles, but I thought it was an interesting choice. He sure does have a pretty good sense of decorating. “Mister Kamski?” Hank called.

“Just a moment, please.” Called a man swimming in the pool. I then noticed that there were two more androids in the pool talking to each other, seemingly the same model as the one that brought us in.

Hank walked on ahead, leaving me with Connor, and now being near him felt like it was going to suffocate me. Why did I have to open my big dumb mouth? Why couldn’t I have just not said anything for once? But deep down, I knew that was a lie.

Dense? Sure, I definitely could be. Stupid? Sometimes. An idiot? I was not. I was just only now realizing just how much of an idiot I was. Who was I kidding? I was taken with Connor since I saw him, perhaps not in this way. But I found him intriguing. But it was hard not to be drawn to him when he was just so unique, charming, and honestly, he was really cute. Not just physically, but in all his quirks and mannerisms.

He was irresistible. It just took me way too long to realize to what extent, and now I was regretting every life choice I’ve ever made.

As we waited by the ladder that usually was in pools, I saw Kamski approaching. But he then hauled himself out of the water, and I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at his chiseled frame and his delicate face. Damn, he’s also very pretty. I couldn’t help but think.

He walked past us, his android dressing a robe over him as he walked over to adjust his hair. He then finally turned to address us, looking us over individually. Although I did notice the way he was looking me over, and kept my hands behind my back, and my posture neutral. If there were daggers in my eyes, I’m certain he would see them. As if to say I’m not here to pick a fight, but start one and you will lose.

“I'm Lieutenant Anderson.” Hank started. “This is Detective Rachel and Connor.”

Kamski shifted on his feet, folding his hands over each other. “What can I do for you, Lieutenant?” He asked, his eyes once again glancing over to me. 

I couldn’t help but enjoy the pleasant warm tone Kamski’s voice harboured, but something about the attention he was clearly giving me made me uncomfortable. It made me want to shuffle closer to Connor and loop an arm around his, but I had the better sense not to. So I stood resolute, my eyes focused.

“Sir, we're investigating deviants.” Hank said plainly. “I know you left CyberLife years ago but, I was hoping you'd be able to tell us something we don't know...”

Kamski’s intense blue eyes drifted between the three of us before he finally spoke. “Deviants...” He said, as though he relished the word itself. “Fascinating, aren't they? Perfect beings with infinite intelligence, and now they have free will...” He looked over at the android standing next to him pointedly. “Machines are so superior to us, confrontation was inevitable...Humanity's greatest achievement threatens to be its downfall.” He let out only a ghost of a scof. “Isn't it ironic?”

“If a war breaks out between humans and deviants, millions could die, Mr. Kamski.” Connor said pointedly. “It's quite a serious matter.”

“All ideas are viruses that spread like epidemics...” Kamski responded. “Is the desire to be free a contagious disease?”

I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes just to stay on his good side. Oh great, he’s a pretentious fuckwit. Whatever mild intrigue I had died near instantly and my walls of indifference immediately fortified to insulate myself from him.

“Listen, I didn't come here to talk philosophy. The machines you created may be planning a revolution.” Hank pressed annoyedly. “Either you can tell us something that'll be helpful, or we will be on our way.”

Kamski’s eyes were fixed on Connor and he began to approach the android. “What about you, Connor?” He asked, his growing proximity making my skin crawl and an angry flame light inside me. I didn’t like that he was getting so close to Connor, and my hand instinctively felt inclined to check for my weapons. “Whose side are you on?”

“It's not about me, Mr. Kamski” Connor answered bluntly. “All I want is to solve this case.”

Kamski then let out an amused snicker. “Well, that's what you're programmed to say...but you...” Kamski stepped even closer to Connor, and I couldn’t control the glare I was giving the man. I had to make considerable amounts of effort not to tell Kamski to back off. Call it a territorial instinct, but I didn’t like this pretentious bastard being so close to the android. Was it jealousy? Maybe, but I didn’t care. All I knew was I didn’t like it and I was starting not to like Kamski. “What do you really want?”

Connor seemed to hesitate for a moment before he replied. “What I want is not important.” He answered, but there was a sense of a faltering resolve in him. A dangerous feeling to betray to someone like Kamski.

Quickly turning away from Connor, he called for his android. “Chloe?” The android quickly obeyed, walking up to him. So that’s her name. I thought as I quietly observed. 

He stepped away from Connor, much to my relief, as he approached Chloe. “I'm sure you're familiar with the Turing test. Mere formality, simple question of algorithms and computing capacity.” He explained as he positioned her standing up in front of him, facing Connor. “What interests me is whether machines are capable of empathy. I call it ‘the Kamski test,’ it's very simple, you'll see...” 

He looked over at Chloe, his eyes fixed on her soft and delicate face while I rolled my eyes, sure that he wasn’t focusing on me. And he’s conceited. Go figure. “Magnificent, isn't it? One of the first intelligent models developed by CyberLife. Young and beautiful forever. A flower that will never wither...” He went on, gently caressing Chloe’s face, to which she showed no reaction whatsoever. I found myself disliking Kamski more and more with every moment. 

“But what is it really? Piece of plastic imitating a human?” He asked as he turned around to the small nightstand behind him. “Or a living being...With a soul...?” He said, opening the drawer and pulling out a small handgun, lifting his hands to show he was armed and that he had it.

Then, in an action that made my blood run cold, Kamski put his hand on Chloe’s shoulder and gently pushed her to the ground, so she was on her knees before Connor. “It's up to you to answer that fascinating question, Connor.” He said as he approached Connor and placed the gun in his hand. I stared in disbelief, feeling my heart beating against my ribcage as Kamski aimed Connor’s arm at Chloe’s head. “Destroy this machine and I'll tell you all I know. Or spare it, if you feel it's alive,” he was practically circling Connor like an expectant vulture and it made me want to grab the fucker by the throat and throw him into the pool. “But you'll leave here without having learnt anything from me.”

“Okay, I think we're done here. Come on, let's go.” Hank said, already walking towards the door, having had enough of this. “Sorry to get you outta your pool.”

“What's more important to you, Connor?” Kamski asked, ignoring Hank before he could finish speaking. “Your investigation, or the life of this android?” As I stared at Connor, I could see the turmoil in his soft eyes, his LED blinking yellow. “Decide who you are. An obedient machine...Or a living being endowed with free will...?”

“That's enough! Connor, we're leaving.” Hank tried again to get Connor to bail on this, but he wouldn’t move.

“Pull the trigger -”

“Connor!” Hank snapped. “Don’t...”

“- and I'll tell you what you wanna know.”

I felt a horrible feeling in my gut and I couldn’t even feel my hands. As I looked between Chloe and Connor, I couldn’t help but think of all the androids that may die. All the lives that may be lost. Perkins’s words echoed in my head. The FBI will take over this investigation and you’ll soon be off the case. I knew damn well that if we didn’t solve this, millions of people were going to be wiped out. There was no stopping what has been started, and the federal government had a track record for genocide.

We needed to save them.

“Do it, Connor.” I ordered.

Immediately, I felt eyes burning into my very soul. “WHAT?” Hank shouted at me.

Kamski chuckled as he looked at me. “So you do have a voice.” He said rather condescendingly.

“You can’t be fucking serious!” Hank started getting in my face, but I wasn’t going to back down.

“Hank, there are millions of innocent lives at stake!” I spat back at him. “That information is the difference between saving them and dooming them. One life will be a small price to pay for that!”

“You can’t just bet on someone else’s life, Rachel!” Hank shouted at me. “What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

“The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few!” I practically shoved him. “This isn’t about the empathy of a machine, this is about making a sacrifice for the greater good! If one android has to die in order to save her people, so be it!”

“Fuck you!” Hank spat at me. “I can’t believe you would even think about someone’s life like they’re just a fucking bartering chip!”

“If I was in her position and I knew that that information could save my people, I would want you to pull the damn trigger.” I growled, a snarl edging my voice.

Our little spat was interrupted by amused laughter from Kamski as he looked over at us. “Ah, humans.” He said, breathing out a sigh. “So passionate in their fervour. So much care you have for a bunch of machines, Rachel. And I do find that so fascinating.” I glared daggers at the man. “But this isn’t your choice to make. It’s Connor’s.”

I had had just about enough of this. “Step away from him.” I warned him.

“Go on, Connor.” He goaded the android. His LED was blinking between red and yellow now, the distress palpable on his face.

No, this didn’t have to be his choice. I would do it if it meant sparing him, but I doubted Kamski would accept that. No, this test was more important to him. As far as this bastard was concerned, this was just a game to him. “Back off, Kamski!” I warned him again.

“And I’ll give you what you want.”

“LEAVE HIM ALONE!” I shouted, my voice reverberating off the walls of the lit room. I saw Connor’s eyes glance in my direction, catching my eyes and his LED was blinking red now.

Kamski seemed to find that interesting, as he untangled himself from this little game of wits and started approaching me. “Interesting.” He said, as he walked closer. I could feel the angry lump in my chest beat in my throat as he walked closer to me. “Perhaps machines are capable of more than just empathy.” He was almost touching me now, but I refused to move. I wasn’t afraid of him, and I wasn’t going to show fear in his presence. “Perhaps...you’re looking to trade the life of one android to spare another from having to take it.”

He reached out to touch my face as he had done to Chloe, and I wasted no time in grabbing his hand with my left and locking it in place. “Don’t. Fucking. Touch me.” I growled.

He simply snickered at me. “Even the most beautiful roses have thorns.”

“Step the fuck away from her, Kamski!” I looked in the direction the voice came from and widened my eyes in shock. Where I was looking, Connor was glaring hard at Kamski, the gun he was holding pointed directly at his head. I had never seen him show so much contempt and fury in his face. His lips were twisted into the faintest of snarls and his eyes were black voids of focused rage. His LED was slowly blinking a bright red.

And quickly I realized that that was Connor’s voice. He was threatening Kamski.

I was thoroughly unprepared and caught completely by surprise. Mostly because I had known Connor as a sweet, gentle, and sensitive man. But also because that was the first time I had ever heard him swear. For a while, I assumed he was programmed not to.

As Connor was staring his maker down, Kamski simply detached himself from me with an amused smile. “What a beautiful story unfolding here today. An android and a human falling in love. How thrilling.” He teased, a sentence that buried itself within my core and lit a fiery rage that threatened to consume everything. “But I didn’t want to test if an android could show empathy to humans. After all, androids are designed to cater to us. I want to know if machines can show empathy to other machines.” He once again approached Connor, seemingly unaffected by the android’s deathly glare as he took Connor’s arm and once again pointed it at Chloe. “So, Connor. What’s your verdict? Is it only a machine? Or is it alive?”

The silence and small sounds of the water gently sloshing in the pool behind us was nearly deafening. The sound of my heartbeat was drowning every other sound out as my eyes remained glued on Connor.

The android sent by CyberLife.

The android who was sent to act as Hank’s partner.

The android who was designed to hunt deviants.

And the android who had somehow wormed his way into my heart and soul the day he also became my partner.

After what felt like hours - painfully agonizing hours - Connor, with a gasp, surrendered the handgun to Kamski, his LED flickering red before returning to yellow as the smug man stared in awe at the android. “Fascinating...” Kamski breathed, taking the gun out of Connor’s hands. “CyberLife's last chance to save humanity...Is itself a deviant...”

That sentence sunk itself into me. What I had suspected was starting to make sense. Connor was, in essence, not much different than the deviants we had encountered. What could’ve been so easily chocked up to advanced social protocol and programming could’ve just as easily been a deviant falsely believing himself to be a machine with no free will.

“I’m...” Connor stopped, his gaze downcast. But then, he stared Kamski in the face and addressed him directly. “I’m not a deviant...”

A phrase said with no conviction. As though he knew deep down that it was true, but that he couldn’t believe it. As though he refused to believe it.

“You preferred to spare a machine rather than accomplish your mission.” Kamski said, contesting with Connor’s clear denial, helping Chloe back up to her feet. “You saw a living being in this android. You showed empathy.” Kamski wordlessly dismissed Chloe, the android walking away from us to an unknown destination in Kamski’s home. “A war is coming...you'll have to choose your side...Will you betray your own people or stand up against your creators? What could be worse than having to choose between two evils?”

An honest question Connor needed to ask himself, but...now wasn’t a good time to answer it.

Hank quickly reached his arm out to grab Connor, twisting him around and pushing him towards the exit. “Let's get outta here...” He grumbled, taking Connor with him.

I quickly began leading the way out of the room, not wanting to look at Kamski or even Hank any longer.

But as we were about to leave, Kamski called out. “By the way...” Connor and I stopped, but Hank continued forward, leaving the house. I still didn’t turn to look at Kamski. “I always leave an emergency exit in my programs...You never know...”

I quickly understood that that was meant for Connor, but I still decided to wait for the android.

As Connor strode up next to me, I looked over at him. He looked about as defeated as I felt.

We left the house, and were faced by Hank’s greyed face. I was expecting him to chew me out, but instead, he let us pass him. “Why didn't you shoot?” He asked, clearly that question was directed at Connor.

I stopped and stared at the both of them. Connor seemed so lost and confused as he turned around to face Hank. “I just saw that girl's eyes...and I couldn't, that's all...”

Connor looked away from Hank again, staring off into nothing. His LED was blinking red, and I was starting to realize how frequently I was seeing that colour on his temple. “You're always saying you would do anything to accomplish your mission. That was our chance to learn something, and you let it go...”

“Yeah, I know what I should've done! I told you I couldn't.” He snapped, stepping up to Hank. I couldn’t imagine how hard this must feel for him. This was a uniquely android dilemma that I could only imagine the struggle of. For once, I was only an outsider. “I'm sorry, okay?”

Hank was quiet for a moment, nodding to himself as though he was considering the circumstances. “Well, maybe you did the right thing.” He walked by Connor, casting a glare at me.

As much as I wanted to smack that look off his face, I could only let out an exhausted sigh in defeat. “I hope you’re right, Hank.” I conceded.

As I stood there in the snow, letting the cold crisp air seep into my lungs, Connor approached me and gently leaned into me. He seemed to be waiting for me to follow after Hank, looking into my eyes with an expression that I couldn’t quite read. Outwardly, it seemed pretty neutral, but there was a depth to it I couldn’t place.

Walking side-by-side, we followed Hank to the car, getting in. Once again, Connor seemed to want to sit in the back with me rather than in the front with Hank.

Hank didn’t start the car right away and the three of us ended up sitting in silence for a while. There was only one question left on my mind. “So what now?” I asked. “We’re at a dead end again. What do we do now?”

Hank let out a sigh as he did his seatbelt. “We head back to the station. And we figure out where to go from there.” He answered pragmatically. “That’s all we can do.”

I nodded. “Right...yeah, you’re right.”

As he started the car and turned back onto the road we were driving on to get to Kamski’s house, I found my attention focused on Connor.

His LED was yellow, and spinning steadily, his eyes focused on nothing in particular. His hands were laid at his sides in defeat. Indeed, it felt as though we had failed. I felt that weight heavy on my shoulders.

And that weight along with the hefty realizations that we were forced to confront today had completely drained my will for the day. For the both of us, it seemed, we had a great deal to come to terms with.

But what could I really say? Nothing. Even if I wanted to say something my brain kept my mouth forced closed. As much as I tried to will myself to say something - anything - there was nothing. I was helpless to my own crushing hesitation.

But...what I couldn’t say with my words, perhaps I could say with my actions instead.

Tentatively, I reached my hand across the seat and clasped it around Connor’s. He snapped his head in my direction, glancing first down at our hands, and then at my face. I locked eyes with him, coffee meeting chocolate, trying to convey with my face as best as I could what I wanted to tell him. I’m here for you, Connor. You’re not alone. We’re in this together.

I looked away from him, settling on just staring at my heels. I didn’t move my hand away from his, not wanting to lose the physical touch with him. Perhaps he didn’t understand the real meaning behind the gesture, but he didn’t pull his hand away from it either.

But I felt my heart skip a beat when I felt the unmistakable sensation of his fingers interlocking with mine. And when I glanced back towards him, my eyes first flicking to our hands, he fixed me with that look again.

That strange depth in his face that I couldn’t breach.

My lips tightened as I leaned against him, not breaking our grip. It was in that moment I knew I was in too deep to pull away. Somehow my heart which had been broken and shattered, a piece dead inside, was stolen by a man made of manufactured parts.

Somehow my heart had been taken by someone who wasn’t built with one.

And as I leaned into him, I felt my exhaustion catch up to me. I had a spare change of clothes in a spare bag as well as wipes to clean the makeup off my face, so I wasn’t worried about needing to go home, first. Settling into the comfort that I had cultivated from Connor, I nestled myself into his jacket, quickly falling asleep against his side.

--------

Date: November 9th, 2038  Time: 01:38 PM Rachel - P̵̰̍a̸͚̾ŗ̴̑t̵̰̊n̵̘̋e̵̻̔ṙ̸̬?̷̧̓ Hank - Friend Objective: Debrief at the Station

As they pulled up to the station, Connor felt Rachel stir as she woke up without the android having to tell her to.

Choosing a parking space, Hank parked the car and then turned off the transmission. He quickly got out of the car. Connor opened the door and stepped out, helping Rachel out as well before closing the door. Their hands were still clasped together.

When she put her hand on his and gave her the look she gave him, he somehow understood what she meant. She was offering comfort, support, and solidarity.

And even now, when she stood before him, her hand still in his, all his feelings he was questioning before had suddenly made sense. They were feelings he couldn’t deny. And perhaps, whether he realized it or not, he encouraged them to develop and he was helpless to this pull between them.

But he didn’t mind. To all his questions, she was his answer.

The hardest part now was having to part with her. If there was anything that was clear, it was that in CyberLife’s eyes, he was failing. Unless he could earn another chance at finding the deviants, he would be sent back and disassembled.

Software Instability ^ He would be destroyed. And the thought of leaving Rachel with another loss to grieve over made him feel unpleasant and uneasy and he wanted more than anything to prevent that from happening.

Hesitantly, Rachel extricated her hand from Connor’s and began to make her way towards the precinct. “We should probably head inside.” She said, though Connor could detect a reluctance in her tone, as if she’d rather prolong this as long as she could.

As he followed her, Connor realized that she stopped in front of the doors. She was lingering, clearly not wanting to enter the building. Connor stood beside her, feeling a certain hesitance tug at him. There was a lot he wanted to say, now that their feelings were out in the open.

Software Instability ^ And it would seem that she had the same idea, as she clasped his hand once again and tugged at him. “Connor, can we talk?” She asked, her voice strained. “Somewhere more private?”

He tilted his head at her. “Won’t Lieutenant Anderson notice?”

“He won’t care.” Rachel insisted. “Besides...even if he did, just this once he can deal with it, okay?”

Connor, not wanting to argue with her wishes, nodded. “Okay.”

--------

Finding a secluded area near the station, the two were alone. Once they had settled, Connor looked down on Rachel, the smaller woman occasionally glancing up at him. “So...we’re probably going to fail...aren’t we?” She asked him.

Optimistic

Realistic

Fatalistic

“We haven’t failed yet, but,” Connor began answering, noticing the further pained expression on Rachel’s face, “it’s probable that we will.”

She then looked up at him, meeting his eyes. “And if we do...you’re going back to CyberLife, right?” She said, palpable sorrow in her deep eyes that Connor could feel himself getting pulled into. “And they’ll destroy you, to find out why you failed. Won’t they?”

Truth

Lie

Software Instability ^ “Yes.” He answered, feeling his throat tighten even though he technically didn’t have one. “I’m sorry...”

“Fuck...” Her wide eyes began to well up as she then closed them, makeup running down her face. She pulled one of her wipes out of her bag and started wiping her face, swathes of makeup coming off of her face. “If...if I had known this since the start, maybe...” She hesitated for a moment as she continued wiping her face, quickly accumulating a small pile of used wipes. “Maybe I wouldn’t have let myself get so attached...or maybe I would’ve been more honest with myself since the start...”

[Confess]

[Do Not]

“Rachel?” Connor softly called to her, causing her to look up at him. Her face looked far more raw, now. Less delicate and maintained.

But in Connor’s eyes, no less beautiful.

“What?” She asked, weakly.

“Give me your hand.” He ordered gently. Tentatively, she did as she was asked, and he clasped his own around hers, staring her in the face as he did so.

Friends

Sincere

Frank

Character

Rachel - Partner ^ “I know it’s been incredibly difficult for you to get by without your spouse.” Connor said, trying to comfort you. “Living without them made you feel alone and isolated. But I’m sure if they knew what you were doing for yourself and how hard you fight every day, they would be proud of you.”

Rachel then let out a broken weep, smiling at the android. “Thank you, Connor...” She whispered. “That means so much to me...for you to say that.” Connor nodded, pulling his hand away from hers, revealing a silver coin in it. Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at Connor. “Y-you’re giving me your quarter?”

“I won’t be needing it, if I’m going back to CyberLife.” He explained to her. “I’ve seen all the trinkets and personal items you keep. I know how important physical mementos are to you. It’s why you keep so many keepsakes from your loved ones. They have immense sentimental value to you. So I know you’ll keep this close to you...as a physical memory of me.”

Software Instability ^ She rolled the coin along her knuckles on her left hand almost as expertly as Connor could before clasping it in her hand and throwing herself into Connor’s arms. As she pressed herself into his chest, whimpering and trembling, Connor wrapped his arms around her. He had become practiced at sharing intimacy with her at this point that it had almost become second nature to the android.

“Do you have to go...?” She choked, holding onto him tightly.

Connor shook his head. “I don’t have a choice.” He told her. “If I don’t go, CyberLife will destroy me anyways. There’s nothing you can do to stop them.”

Software Instability ^ That only made her tremble harder. “Why can’t you stay?” She asked feebly. “You’re a great detective, and you...you’re part of the team. You’re our partner. You can’t go! Why can’t you still work here at the precinct with us?”

The android found it more and more difficult to answer her desperate pleas, his biocomponents almost creaking in protest. “I was designed to accomplish a mission.” He said simply. “Whether I fail or succeed, there’s no reason for CyberLife to keep me here for any longer than necessary.”

She held onto him even tighter, practically squeezing him against her. “I...I don’t wanna let you go...” She whimpered.

Comforting

Sympathetic

Say Nothing

[Leave]

Software Instability ^ Connor wrapped his arms tighter around Rachel, squeezing her flush against his body. One hand held her hip and the other was buried in her soft wavy hair, and he pressed his cheek into it, savouring the feeling of her soft locks against his skin. “I don’t either...”

He had never felt pain. Androids don’t feel pain. But then again, he had never felt fear before either. And yet, he felt fear. He had never felt empathy before, yet he felt it, despite his adamant denial of his growing deviancy.

Software Instability ^ And he had never felt love before. Yet here she stood, pouring broken sobs into his chest as he held her for dear life.

Software Instability ^ If he could feel pain, the feeling this bittersweet moment was leaving him would be what he imagined pain would feel like.

After a long moment of just holding one another, they broke apart from each other, one of the most difficult actions Connor ever had to execute. Wiping her eyes, Rachel gave him a weak smile. “Come on, we should go find Hank.” But as she tried to pull away from him, he clasped her hand, holding her there. She looked up at him, her mahogany eyes pooling with curiosity. “What is it?”

Software Instability ^ “I didn’t mention this before.” Connor said, looking into her eyes. “But...you’re beautiful. And I’ve thought that before I knew what that meant.”

Software Instability ^ The flush that formed on her cheeks that were bunched by a bitter smile was one of the sights that Connor couldn’t help but love about her. “Thank you...” She lingered for a moment before she pulled her hand away, walking away from Connor.

He would’ve followed her, but he was stuck in place  perplexed by a strange input he did not remember bringing up. It was one of the advantages of his programming. Details didn’t escape him as he processed them as instantly as he saw them.

And he saw it, clear as day. An input he did not authorize that disappeared as soon as he saw it.

Software Instability ^

-̵̰̲̪̅̄̄͝Ķ̵̱̬͉̲͗͆̎̓̉̕͘͘͜í̷̙͕̟̬͕̃͋̾̚s̴̹̺͙͇̘͓̈́̏̉ͅš̵̨̞̱̳̟̄͂̌͒̂͌͜ ̴̧͔͒͐́̀̿̈́͝H̷̥̪̝̳̩̋̀͐͑è̶̜̥̄̐͊̅̄̇͠r̴̜͆̔͗̽̀̕?̵̮̜̭̥̀

---------------------------------

Next Chapter | Alternate Ending

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 10 - The Difference Between Us

Part 10/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 8226

Warnings: Swearing, bullet wound fixing.

Genre: Self-insert/Hurt/Comfort/Fluff

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: Returning from the Stratford Tower, Rachel insists without taking any refusal from Connor that she must repair him immediately after he’d been shot by a deviant. Hank helps out as best as he can and he can very clearly see the connection between them, even if they don’t, yet. But the most important thing right now was getting Connor fixed up, so Hank was ready to do whatever Rachel needed him to do to help.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

“Just stay in the hallway and let me grab a couple towels.” Rachel ordered Hank and Connor before running off up the stairs on all fours. Yet another strange quirk for her, but Hank couldn’t be bothered to judge her for it. Not when he was still pissed at Connor for not taking him seriously yet again and this time getting hurt. But he was relieved that Connor survived and that he was okay, all things considered.

The short woman quickly returned with a couple white towels and made quick effort to drape one over the back of the large couch and the other on the couch seat next to the other. Letting out an aggressive sigh, Rachel put down the spare RK800 parts on the table and gestured for Connor to sit on the space where the towel was draped on the back of the couch. “Go ahead and sit right there.”

“Rachel, you don’t need -” The android had been protesting like that all day, and not once did Rachel have any of his bullshit.

“Sit!” She ordered, giving him the kind of hard glare that Hank had seen enough times to know not to argue with. The kind he knew meant “get your shit together, or I’ll have to whip you into shape for you, and if you refuse to let me take proper care of you, I will kick your ass.”

Connor seemed to get the message and did as he was told, walking around the couch to take a seat, his back resting against the towel and the other towel at his side. Rachel ran a hand through her hair, pressing her other into her face. “I just texted Bianca to let her know and hopefully she can help me fix you up.” She then turned to her toolset she kept under the table and pulled it up, opening it. “But until she replies back, I’ll have to take a look at the damage. Hank, you can sit on that couch over there.” She gestured to the one to her left closest to the window.

“Gladly.” He huffed, sinking into the chair with a groan. Bear quickly settled beside Hank, sniffing at him, probably catching Sumo’s scent on him. The lieutenant was familiar enough with Rachel to have met Bear enough times. The large black dog simply laid down next to Hank, and he couldn’t help but absentmindedly scratch at the dog’s head gently.

Rachel then turned to Connor, standing over him with her hands on her hips. “Alright, I’m gonna need you to take your jacket and your shirt off.”

Connor was clearly going to object. Fuckin’ son of a bitch never did what he was told. “I don’t think -”

Suddenly Rachel leaned forward, grabbing Connor by the tie, yanking him towards her and pressing her forehead against his, fixing him with another hard glare. “Off. Now.” She ordered, her voice being the kind that Hank knew meant business.

Connor then began complying without question, his LED spinning red for a moment before slowly transitioning to yellow and then back to blue. As Connor began disrobing, Hank couldn’t help but be impressed with how easily Connor obeyed her commands. Despite the fact that Connor never seemed to listen to Hank, much to his increasing frustration, this was one of the moments that Hank was glad that Rachel was assigned on this case with them. She typically didn’t have to assert herself, but whenever she pulled rank, she really pulled rank. Anytime someone got shot, or someone needed backup, Rachel had no problems getting straight to business and picking up everyone’s slack.

Among a lot of things, it was one of the things Hank admired most about Rachel not just as a detective, but as a person.

She then turned around and opened her toolbox, pulling out a strange headgear with several lenses on it and a set of what appeared to be surgical grade tweezers. “Alright, first thing’s first, need to get a look and see if there’s any bullet or bullet pieces lodged in your wound.” Without any warning, she turned around and straddled Connor on the couch, and Hank couldn’t help but immediately avert his gaze and swear under his breath.

Hank suddenly felt very awkward and like he probably shouldn’t be here. The tension that he and practically everyone else noticed between them was already a lot to deal with on cases, but Hank felt like a pervert to be here while Rachel was dealing with this. And he had way too much respect for her to make her uncomfortable like that.

But she was entirely focused on Connor’s wellbeing at the moment and way too pissed at him to really even notice Hank, so he relaxed and just let her do her thing without comment. He knew that she didn’t forget he was there, but she would say something when it was important.

When he looked back, Rachel was laser-focused on the blue bullet wound in Connor’s chest while the poor fucker looked like a deer caught in the headlights, and judging by the red LED, the awkwardness of the position was clearly not lost on him. Rachel then hissed through her teeth and she looked closely at the wound. “Ugh, you are so lucky you can’t feel pain, because that looks really bad.”

“It would’ve been much worse for you.” Connor pointed out, and Rachel blinked in that way she does when something catches her off-guard as she glanced up at him in surprise. “I promised you that I would take extra precaution to ensure my own safety and preservation. But you should be more careful, because if something happens to you, you won’t be able to just get back onto your feet.”

Hank widened his eyes at Connor slightly, quirking an eyebrow at him. The android admitted just earlier today that he basically had a robo-crush on Rachel, even if he didn’t know what exactly that meant or even what his own weird robot feelings even were. But it was strange to hear him actually say it out loud without hesitation.

“Simon wasn’t going to hurt me, Connor.” She said to him. “I would’ve been fine. He was just hiding because he was wounded. That’s all.”

Hank then cocked his head at her curiously. “How do you know its name?” He asked suspiciously.

Rachel’s eyes widened. That was a look Hank recognized instantly. She’s never been a great liar, but she could at least pull off enough of one with a good enough excuse. But that was the face she made when she backed herself into a corner and couldn’t lie her way out of. “You were talking to it.” Connor said, looking down at her. “Weren’t you?”

She then closed her eyes and let out a sigh. “Yes...I was.” She answered, knowing she couldn’t hide from them.

“What did he tell you?” Hank asked. He knew Rachel had a soft spot for these deviants, but so far, her intuition seemed to be on the right track. As much as he hated to admit it, Hank’s perspectives were changing. Part of it was thanks to Rachel and the other was Connor. Rachel’s seemingly unshakable faith in deviants and androids as well as being able to seamlessly put herself in their positions much better than he ever could. And Connor...well, there was a lot about him that didn’t make a lot of sense to Hank, but he did care about Connor. And Connor’s attitudes and even his opinions were changing, too.

And that made Hank start to see things differently, too.

“I tried to get him to tell me anything about who he was with.” She explained, continuing to fish into Connor’s wound. “But...all I got was his name before you showed up.”

Connor sighed. “You still could’ve gotten seriously hurt, Rachel.”

“And you could’ve been killed.” She spat back with. “Also, I’m literally fishing in your chest for bullet pieces. Probably not a good idea to argue with your medic, Connor.”

Hank was sitting there, shaking his head at them. It wasn’t difficult to see that they had a thing for each other. Everyone else in the office (especially Gavin, the asshole) was making jokes about them going to town on each other.

It felt like the lieutenant was the only one who actually saw the care they had towards each other. Before the case, they clearly got along pretty well. As much as it annoyed Hank, they were very similar.

But something changed between them, and Hank could see it. In the Eden Club, something changed in Connor. As if his priorities completely changed. And even if they were too dense to figure it out, they were clearly drawn to each other.

And it made Hank uneasy. Because he knew Rachel’s history. It was what made him actually consider her as a friend at all in the first place. Even Hank wasn’t sure what made him feel comfortable confiding in her about his darkest feelings and moments, but he did. And she returned the favour. They gained an understanding.

And Hank had a real difficulty connecting with others. He wasn’t exactly a gentle or soft guy and was pretty abrasive. Most people didn’t really like him. And as much as he didn’t want to admit it, that fact did make him feel a lot more alone than he already was. Even his wife didn’t stick around for him or Cole, but that was fine.

Until Cole was gone.

And Rachel was a lot of the same. Different, definitely. But they were very similar. So they gained a mutual respect.

And the more Hank was able to actually see her in the field and work with her, the more that respect grew into an admiration and then a genuine connection.

And now, she was the only cop in the whole damn precinct he even considered a friend. And as far as he could tell, the feeling was mutual. Though, for her, it was less of other people just not liking her and more just her shutting herself off from others. It was hard for her to make meaningful connections.

So now that she was so drawn to Connor, an android made for the purpose of hunting deviants...it made Hank uneasy. The thought of her having to suffer another loss like Frank’s was harrowing and uncomfortable. Or worse, Connor completely destroying her by virtue of his very nature.

If there was one thing Hank didn’t want to see, it was Rachel getting her heart broken again. Both because he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold himself back from demolishing Connor, and because he knew she wouldn’t be able to either.

Usually, Rachel was pleasant, goofy, silly, and a bit of a bastard. But she was generally pretty good-natured, if a bit of an angry prickly foulmouth. But hey, so was Hank, so who was he to judge?

But very rarely, he had seen Rachel completely unhinge. And if there was ever a phrase to accurately describe how he felt about something, “scared shitless” was completely accurate. When something makes someone like Rachel, someone who for all her jokes and angry sarcastic remarks, was still a pretty faithful person in regards to other people, completely snap...someone who had so much empathy for others and could turn that empathy off when the situation called for it was someone you did not want to cross.

You might as well say your prayers and hope you don’t end up in Hell.

Hank could only remember three times she had ever snapped. And in hindsight, he knew why now. And the state she ended up leaving her unfortunate victims in was chilling, to say the least.

It made the seasoned lieutenant very thankful to be in her good graces.

So even if Connor deserved it, he would still rather not have to see it. If androids couldn’t feel pain, Rachel would find a way to make them. For Hank, it was just another reminder of how this dark and cruel world that seemed to continue to fester no matter his efforts to make it better continued to taint and rob people of their humanity. 

Even people like Rachel...who had no say in their suffering.

“So, what did you end up seeing?” Rachel asked, snapping Hank out of his dark thoughts. “When you were connected to Simon?”

Connor blinked for a moment, registering her question. “I saw something, in its memory...” He began explaining slowly. “A word...painted on a piece of rusty metal...‘Jericho.’”

Rachel briefly glanced up at Connor. “And that’s it?” She asked.

“Yes.” Connor answered. “I’m sorry...I wish there was more.”

“Don’t worry about it too much, Connor.” Rachel assured him, pulling out a small black object from his wound and placing it on the towel beside them. “Alright, I managed to dig the bullet out.” She said, lifting her headset of lenses from her head and placing it off to the side for a moment, looking over at Hank. “I’m going to check if Bianca’s responded. If she has, Hank, I need you to hold up the phone once we start FaceTiming so that she can see what’s going on and tell me what I should do. Can you do that for me?”

“Sure, I can.” Glad to be of some use, Hank got up from his seat and approached Rachel, simultaneously trying to avoid looking directly at her because of the awkward position she was in that she seemed to either be oblivious to or is completely ignoring.

A moment seemed to pass before Rachel looked back at Hank. “Alright, Bianca’s gonna call in a sec, and I’ll hand you the phone. Just point it at Connor’s wound and follow Bianca’s instructions, got it?”

“Got it.” Hank agreed.

After a moment, the phone started to ring and was answered just as quickly. “Hey, Bianca!” Rachel greeted, Hank leaning over her shoulder.

“Hey!” Bianca greeted back. “Alright, so how’s this gonna work?”

“Hank’s gonna hold you and you tell me if I’m doing this right.” Rachel explained, handing the phone to Hank. “Just hold it and Bianca will tell you to change positions if necessary.

--------

It took a decent length of time for Rachel to finish repairing Connor. Hank’s arm ended up getting tired and he had to switch arms and prop himself on Rachel’s shoulder even though he really would’ve preferred not to be physically close to the awkwardness.

But once she was done, Connor was good as new, the only evidence of any damage being the pile of bloodied parts on the towel next to them and the bloodstains on the towel on the back. “Alright, can you run a diagnostics check for me, Connor?” Bianca asked.

Connor closed his eyes, his LED swirling yellow before he came to, rolling his shoulder a bit. “All systems fully functional and operational.”

“Alright!” Rachel said, taking the phone from Hank. “You can go sit down now.”

“Thank fucking God...” He groaned not hesitating to let himself sink right into the seat he was in before. “Any longer and I think my arms were gonna fall right off.”

Rachel then gave him a somewhat sarcastic glare. “Be thankful you didn’t get fucking shot, Hank.” She said sternly. “If you or I get shot, we’re basically out of commission for a while.”

“Exactly.” Connor said, prompting Rachel to look up into his eyes. “You didn’t need to go through all this effort for me. I’m just a machine. I can still function and perform reasonably in condition. You don’t need to worry about my performance.”

Rachel blinked at him a couple times, looking down at her phone. “Hey, Bianca?” She asked. “Thanks for your help, by the way. I’m sorry it was so tedious.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it. You know I’m always here to help.” She said graciously.

“I know.” Rachel said with a soft smile. “And believe me, nobody appreciates that more than me.”

Hank couldn’t help but smile. If there was one thing that Hank was thankful for, it was that Rachel had support throughout the periods of hardship in her life. After all, it’s not like Hank had any family to run back to if he fucked up after all. His father fucked off and his mother did the best she could, even if she had her own problems that ended up getting dumped on Hank.

Hank had no one. Well, except for Sumo, but everyone knows that dogs are better than people, anyway. But Rachel was pretty good company and Hank wouldn’t give her up for anything.

And Connor...well, he’d decide once Connor stopped being such a reckless moron and listen to Hank for once.

“Alright, well I should let you go.” Bianca said, preparing her goodbyes.

“Yeah, of course.” Rachel said with a sigh. “But I’ll text you later, okay?”

“Yeah, definitely!”

“Alright.” Rachel said. “Bye!”

“Bye!”

“Love you!”

“Love you too!”

After about a second, Rachel put her phone back onto the table and looked over at Hank. “Alright, do you mind grabbing a pack of thirium?” She asked him. “There’s a crate in the dining room. It’s pretty obvious, you can’t miss it. Just take one of the bags and dump it in the bottle inside. The instructions are on the bags.”

Hank nodded, grumbling as he got up. “Yeah, don’t worry. I got’cha.”

As he made his way towards the kitchen, he heard Rachel’s voice from the living room, very much scolding Connor. “Alright, let me explain this to you.” She started, taking in a deep breath. Hank found the white CyberLife branded crate with ease and opened it. “If I get shot and survive, which is more likely than you think, I go to the hospital, get operated on, and then with bedrest, my body naturally heals itself. Granted, it means I’ll be out of commission for a while, at least a week depending on where exactly I get injured, but my body does the work for me.” Hank grabbed a bag and tore it according to the instructions on it, and started pouring it into the empty bottle he found inside, the strange blue fluid dripping into it. “If you get shot and survive, which is less likely than you think, you have to get repaired. And let me tell you, if that last like, what, half hour?”

“About an hour and a half.” Hank responded, coming back into the living room and handing the bottle to Rachel, taking a seat on the recliner on the other side of the room.

“Wow, longass time. But you get it! If that’s any indication for how difficult it is to fix your shit. And! RK800 parts aren’t exactly in circulation! You’re lucky that the repair centre stocked on parts after you showed up.” The woman was glaring Connor down as he listened intently. “But, once you do get fixed, you don’t have to rest and you can get back into the field immediately, which is admittedly pretty nice and definitely a huge advantage you have over me.” She then gave him a look that was gentle and caring, placing her hand on his. It reminded Hank a lot of the night they first actually spoke to each other at Ambassador Bridge Park. “But I don’t need you to worry so much about me. I’m a lot tougher than I look. And you’re not as tough as you feel you are, and I really need you to understand that. So, from now on, you’re wearing a bulletproof vest.” Connor was about to object before Rachel silenced him with a finger to his lips. “That’s an order! Got it?”

She removed her finger and Connor gave him the slightest quirk of a smile. “Got it.” He replied, but the android then tilted his head. “But only if you do the same.”

Rachel then gave him one of her signature smirk-and-raised-eyebrow looks as she scoffed at him. “Are you sure you’re in a position to bargain with me right now?”

“Yes.” Connor answered without any hesitation.

Rachel let out an exasperated sigh before she replied to his offer. “Alright, fine, you dumb waffle iron.” She teased. “We both wear bulletproof vests from now on. Deal?”

Connor then smiled at her. “Deal.”

They then stared at each other for a moment before Rachel leaned down, closing her eyes and wrapping her arms around him as she pressed her face into Connor’s shoulder. “I’m just glad you’re okay.” She sighed, relieved.

Then, Connor’s arms slid around her as he pressed his face into the crook of her neck, cradled by her short, wavy hair, his LED a pensive yellow. “Likewise, Rachel.” He sighed, his eyes closing.

Hank was about to say some sort of smart comment, but...he couldn’t. He was too distracted by other thoughts and memories, both recent and long past. Memories of having held someone that way before. And memories of two young women fleeing a life of violence and abuse together just to be with each other.

This moment between his two work partners stirred familiar feelings in Hank, and he let out a sigh. They’ll figure it out on their own. He thought, smiling to himself. Fuckin’ kids...

After a moment, they pulled away from each other. And finally, Rachel seemed to realize the position she was in and promptly removed herself from the couch, hiding the red that was starting to coat her face and clearing her throat exaggeratedly. “I’ll, uh...deal with these.” She mewled, quickly wrapping all the discarded parts with the towel they were put on and then grabbing the towel on the back of the couch.

She then took them and placed them on the dining table and returned, taking a seat next to Connor and avoiding his gaze. “Drink this.” She ordered, shoving the bottle of thirium in his direction.

Connor didn’t object for once, and opened the bottle to swallow it. It was so strange for Hank to see someone basically drink their own blood, but he supposed it made sense that they would drink it. It’s probably the best way to get it back into their bodies.

Connor’s hands then folded neatly in his lap like the fucker always did, even though it looked pretty ridiculous without his shirt on. The android then placed the empty bottle on the coffee table. “I’m guessing replacement clothes get sent to you by CyberLife?” Hank asked, deciding to poke a bit of fun.

“Typically.” Connor replied curtly. “Although, if you go to the repair centre, they do also provide spare wardrobes in case of destruction.”

“Ah, good to know.” Hank nodded.

The air was now quiet between them as they sat there, uncertain and listless. “So...what now?” Rachel asked, looking over at Hank. “We’re fresh out of leads. Where do we go from here?”

“I don’t know...” Connor answered, his head hanging low. “But if this investigation doesn’t make progress soon...” He seemed to hesitate for a moment. “I’ll be replaced.”

The terror that popped on her face as she looked over at him was palpable, and Hank realized then that no matter how this case ended...this was going to be painful for her. “Well, then we have to think of something!” The way she looked at Hank made him feel weak. He tried to think. Anything that might give them some kind of new lead.

But then, he remembered something. When androids were first invented and exploding the markets, one name kept coming up. .

And like that, Hank knew what he had to do. “I think I’ve got an idea.” He said, getting up from his seat, feeling more sure of himself at the hope that glimmered in Rachel’s eyes. “But first thing’s first, I gotta make some calls.” He walked towards the door, casting a glance back at the pair. “I’ll let you know what the plan for tomorrow is. But until then, I think I should take my leave for now and leave the two of you be.”

Rachel nodded. “Okay, Lieutenant.” Connor said in his usual polite tone.

“Thanks for all the help, Hank.” Rachel said gratefully. “And sorry about your arms.”

“Eh, don’t worry about it.” Hank waved her off, opening the door. “Shouldn’t be too long until you hear back from me. See you tomorrow.”

“See you!” Rachel called after him.

Making his way out of the door, Hank walked up to his car. But he couldn’t help but steal a glance back through the windows. The blinds were cracked enough to still see them. The old man couldn’t help but feel a sinking feeling deep down.

A feeling that he was going to have to watch Rachel’s heart completely shatter again. And a feeling he was going to lose someone he was begrudgingly starting to think of as a friend.

But none of that matters until they’re down to their last rope. And right now, that rested on Hank.

So, getting into his car, he started the engine and backed out onto the snowy road, dreading the headache inducing thoughts of the phone calls he had to make. Let’s just hope this goes easier than it did when I canceled my cable.

--------

Date: November 8th, 2038  Time: 08:11 PM Rachel - Partner? Objective: Undefined

Soon after Hank left, once again Rachel and Connor were left alone. The android couldn’t help but still feel rather shaken. There was a tightness and a hesitance that persisted in his systems that he couldn’t shake.

He had risked danger before. He had risked getting run over by moving cars on the highway chasing the AX400. He had risked danger when he was fighting the Tracis in the Eden Club.

But this was different. Not only was he now acutely aware of his own mortality, he was afraid. And even now, hours later, it still persisted. Even though he didn’t need to breathe, he was also extremely aware of the breaths he was taking, too.

He didn’t even realize that he wasn’t paying attention to Rachel when she spoke to him, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Hey, Connor?” She softly called, causing the android to focus his gaze on hers. “You’re still thinking about it, aren’t you.”

While he would normally be able to respond, all he could find it in himself to do was nod. Compiling words, he eventually managed to speak. “I’ve never felt this before...” He quietly admitted. “It’s...I don’t know how to explain it. But it’s unpleasant. And it makes me feel...weak.”

Rachel nodded, seeming to understand. “I get that.” She sympathized. “That feeling you have right now? Imagine feeling that all the time. Imagine getting that feeling triggered by the smallest things and then having to deal with that for hours on end. That’s what it’s like living with anxiety.” She explained, but her dark eyes were patient and gentle. “But I’ve had years to get used to and figure out how to manage it. This is new for you. You’re allowed to be confused, rattled, and unsure. It’s something you have to process at your own pace in your own time. But...it’s nothing to be ashamed of, no matter what anyone says.”

That only served to make Connor even more confused and frustrated. “But I’m a machine.” He insisted. “Designed to accomplish a task. I wasn’t programmed to fail. I wasn’t programmed to feel fear.”

Software Instability ^ “But you did fail. You did make mistakes.” Rachel pointed out, not maliciously. “And you feel fear now. It doesn’t matter if it was in your programming or not, you feel it regardless. Does your fear feel real to you?”

Truth

Lie

Software Instability ^ “Y-yes.” Connor managed to choke out. “It’s...unmistakable. And it’s persistent. I can’t ignore it.”

“Then that’s all the justification you need.” Rachel said, nodding.

Software Instability ^ She then let out a sigh and leaned into him. He couldn’t help but notice the grown abundance of physical affection from her. It was significantly more frequent and Connor was easily able to deduce that it was a result of their growing relationship.

Something that certainly didn’t help his confusing feelings and reactions around her.

“Hey, Connor?” Rachel then asked. “You don’t...consume things for recreation, do you? Like books, TV, movies?”

“I can find enjoyment and interest in them.” Connor replied. “But I don’t necessarily engage in such recreational activities in the same way humans do.”

“But you read one of my books earlier.” Rachel pointed out. “Just because you know it was from my favourite series. What did you think of it?”

Sincere

Analytical

Indifferent

Software Instability ^ “I could see why you enjoy it.” He replied in earnest. “Its fantastical elements are rather charming and endearing and its brand of humour is certainly your type of humour.”

Rachel - Partner ^  She smiled, nodding. “Right. That’s exactly it.” She looked away from Connor, her posture pensive. “But it’s not just that. There are a lot of really complex and interesting themes underlying it all. Themes of war, of cost, of family, and abuse. And themes of destiny and choice. Peace and war. And the characters are all so diverse and complex and I can’t help but really like them all.”

Connor was watching and listening intently, documenting Rachel’s every word, the enjoyment and passion incredibly evident on her soft face. “I am somewhat curious, though.” He interjected. “You seem to gravitate towards fiction geared towards children and young teens. Why is that?”

“Honestly, they’re just far more interesting and engaging to read.” Rachel replied, making eye contact with him. “A lot of young adult and teen fiction is either too boring or just too depressing for me to read. Or in some cases, it’s just not that well-written. But I find that a lot of children’s stories are a lot more inventive and creative. And there’s a lot more variety in their stories and I just prefer the general tone a lot more.”

Connor nodded. “I see.”

They seemed to run out of things to talk about before Rachel let out a sigh. “I’m pretty spent for today.” She mumbled. “I could honestly just go for some TV on the couch until the day’s over. Would you want to watch with me?”

Connor gave her a small crooked smile. “I wouldn’t be able to enjoy it in the same way as you.”

Software Instability ^ “That’s fine by me.” Rachel replied, returning his smile. “I want you to enjoy it in your own way. And besides, I enjoy your company, and that’s reason enough for me.”

Connor nodded, trying to ignore the warmth he felt blooming in his chest and the rapid increase of the rate of his thirium pump that once again turned up no issues through a diagnostics check. “Then I’ll stay as long as you want me to.” He replied with a smile.

Hiding a blush, Rachel turned away from him. “I’m gonna go take a quick shower and get in my pajamas.” She said, making her way to the stairs. “I won’t be too long. It’ll be about ten minutes.”

“I’ll be sure to count the seconds.” Connor teased, relishing the small gasp that his response managed to elicit from Rachel as she made her way upstairs to her bathroom.

Soon enough, Connor noticed Bear make his way over to the android and he couldn’t resist the urge to scratch the dog behind his ears.

But even in her absence, Connor’s thoughts continued to be fixed on Rachel. Not just on her words and the small gestures of her simple existence, but on her relation to him and her reactions to him.

Connor was aware of and had knowledge of human relationships. He was aware of the dynamics between romantic and sexual partners. But to him personally, these were all merely ideas. Abstract concepts he could analyze and observe, but never truly take part in or understand from a personal level.

And he didn’t have any issue with it. After all, he had a mission and a purpose he was designed for. He had no use or desire for such things. He wasn’t made to, after all.

But admittedly, that was before he met someone like Rachel. It was all too clear that she harboured some level of attraction towards him. He didn’t even have to scan her vitals to know that, although yes he could also tell by the scans he turned up of her.

Yes, it was clear that she was attracted to him. And there were moments that he could even detect arousal from her. But like she said herself, she had her own scruples and principles and she held stringent to them despite her clear innermost desires. And the fact of the matter was that Connor was a machine. He had no free will of his own, which wasn’t a fact he particularly lamented. So she hasn’t said anything about it either by choice, or perhaps she herself wasn’t fully aware of her attraction towards him.

But it was clear that it wasn’t just an attraction towards him. She genuinely cared about him and his wellbeing. She cared about him as a person and as a friend. She trusted him.

And the android would be a fool if some part deep in his software didn’t want to participate in whatever this magnetism was. But that was just it. He wasn’t certain of what his feelings towards her even were or what they meant. All he knew was that he felt strange and that he had nothing to compare it to and that she was the source of it. So even if he wanted to, he could never be an active participant.

But even then, he didn’t care. Not because he didn’t care about her, because he did. That much he did know for certain. He did care for Rachel perhaps more than he could even understand as a (somewhat) obedient machine.

And she cared for him. Whatever she felt and whatever principles she held fast to, it didn’t stop her from caring about him. It didn’t stop her from being comfortable with him and it didn’t stop her from wanting his company and considering him a friend.

And to the RK800 model android, that was enough to make him happy. And it seemed to make her happy, as well. He could be completely content with this, even if it was unavoidably temporary.

“I’m back!” Rachel’s voice then called, as the sounds of muffled footsteps were detected behind him, and Connor turned around and saw a rather diminutive sight.

Software Instability ^ She was dressed in her pajamas from the couple nights he had spent in her bed, But draped across her shoulders was a rather soft and velvety looking white blanket, with a lot of fluff beneath for extra comfort. “I felt like being in a blanket. It’s one of...those nights...” Suddenly her face began contorting into something rather humourous. Her nostrils twitched as her eye fluttered.

Software Instability ^ Suddenly she lurched forward in what was clearly a sneeze, inhaling and holding it before letting out a small sound that was rather indicative of the mewl of a small kitten.

She then approached Connor and settled on the couch next to him, looking very comfortable and warm in her blanket. “So, I feel like watching Brooklyn Nine-Nine.” She prefaced. “It’s a comedy show about the 99th precinct in Brooklyn, centred around its detectives and captain. It’s a really fun show. And...it was Frank’s favourite.”

He nodded. “I have no particular preference as to what program to watch.” He said bluntly. “But I’ll gladly indulge in it if it’s what you want to watch.”

Software Instability ^ Rachel smiled over at him and leaned over to grab the remote control, pointing at the TV and pressing the button that said Netflix.

It soon booted up, and she navigated the menu lined up with several programs down to the Continue Watching lineup. Very quickly, she selected the title called Brooklyn Nine-Nine and navigated the episode listings, scrolling back towards the pilot episode of season 1.

She clicked on it and settled backwards as the episode began loading. It started with an opening monologue from actor Andy Samberg, portraying a seemingly serious gritty cop trying to maintain his morality in a broken system before being cut by a female Latina detective played by Melissa Fumero. Connor’s focus was interrupted by a query from Rachel. “You know, you don’t have to sit so stiffly, don’t you?”

Connor evaluated his posture, tilting his head at her in confusion. “I’m sorry.” He apologized. “How would you prefer me to sit?”

Software Instability ^ She laughed a little and rolled her eyes, taking the remote control and paused the episode. “Alright, first of all, you can kick your feet up and lean back against the armrest.” She suggested.

Connor then squinted at her in even further confusion. “But won’t I just be in your way?”

There was a smirk plastered on her face. “Don’t worry, I have an idea.” She assured him. “Just trust me.”

Complying with her instructions, Connor turned around, resting his head on the armrest closest to him and tentatively placing his legs in her lap, folding his hands in his. “Is this better?” He asked, unsure.

Software Instability ^ Rachel’s eyes landed on his hands before she started to quietly laugh, a fist to her mouth. “Do you need something to do with your hands?” She asked him.

Connor glanced at them, feeling a little awkward. “Why do you ask?”

Software Instability ^ She smirked and then pushed Connor’s left leg off her lap and placed it behind her and shifted to crawl up between them. Surprised by the suddenness of it, his eyes widened and his hands placed themselves beside his hips on the couch. 

But Rachel simply rested her head on his chest, snaking her arms around his back and holding him, draping her blanket over the both of them. “Put your hands on my back.”

Software Instability ^ Connor, curious, did as she told him and found himself sinking into this touch. He wasn’t made for companionship. He was made to integrate into teams and form partnerships in the workforce. But he wasn’t made for intimacy.

Software Instability ^ Which made Rachel’s active seeking it out from him that much more perplexing and yet...desirable. It was completely open and honest. It was true. And it was pure.

“Comfy?” Rachel asked, making a pleasant hum as she further settled herself in Connor’s arms.

He nodded. “Very.” He answered in earnest.

“Good.” She replied, pulling her left arm out from under him to reach for the remote again to unpause the episode.

For a while, they laid there completely comfortable in each other’s arms. The only sound that interrupted their silence was the occasional laugh or snicker from Rachel.

But as Connor continued watching the pilot, he began to notice something about the character Jake Peralta. Something that once again returned his attention back to Rachel. “This character reminds me a lot of you, Rachel.”

Connor felt her flinch slightly as she let out a quiet laugh. “You think so?” She asked weakly. “How does he?”

The android searched for the right words to say then. “He’s rather immature and childish, but good-natured and comical.” He started to explain. “But he’s also very capable and intelligent. And he cares deeply about those around him and their struggles.”

Software Instability ^ Rachel - Partner ^ Connor could feel her smile into his synthetic skin. “That’s something I also really like about the show, too.” She admitted. “A lot of cop shows have their male protagonist be the super cocky overconfident detective who never follows the rules and gets his fellow officers in danger. He also is a massive dick usually and doesn’t really give a shit about anyone but himself and yet, the lazy writing artificially places him in the right every single fucking time. But not here.

“And it even starts it off that way here, before it immediately cuts off.” She went on, getting more enthralled and passionate with every word. “And at first, then you think he’s just goofy and immature and doesn’t take his job seriously, but then he immediately shows that he already solved the case. And then a few scenes later, he’s winning a bet he’s made with Amy about how many cases they can solve. And everyone in the precinct values him a lot as a detective, even if they enjoy poking fun at him. And Jake cares a lot about his friends. It’s a really really great subversion and Jake himself is just a really good character. I mean, they’re all pretty great characters, but I really like Jake.”

Software Instability ^ Connor could barely focus on the show when she was speaking, but he didn’t mind. Somehow, she always managed to capture his full undivided attention, and he had no complaints.

They continued to watch in silence, the occasional snicker or quip from Rachel. But Connor was beginning to feel rather jittery and impatient. He always had an issue with sitting still. No matter what, he just felt the need to be doing something. He was an innately restless being. So, hesitantly, he started rubbing circles with his hands into the blanket over Rachel’s back. He hesitated for a moment out of making her uncomfortable, but a contented sigh told him that she was enjoying it.

“I like the sound of your thirium pump.” Rachel said quietly, nestling further into his chest. “It’s comforting.”

 Connor glanced down at her curiously. “How so?” He asked.

“It doesn’t sound much different from a human heartbeat.” She elaborated. “There’s a lot more mechanical stuff going on that I can hear. Whirs, clicks, creaks and all that. But I like it. It’s nice.”

Connor nodded, unconsciously smiling at her before returning his attention back to the show.

For a while, they laid there comfortably, the episodes moving on. The android admitted that he was enjoying himself. However, as his hands were continuously rubbing his companion’s backside, his left ended up trailing up to her hair subconsciously.

Software Instability ^ And with a small content moan, Rachel started making a rumbling sound he could feel in his chest that he realized resembled the purring of a housecat.

Tease

Say Nothing

Software Instability ^ Briefly considering teasing her, Connor instead decided against it. It was clearly an involuntary reaction out of pleasure and the android would be lying if he didn’t find it incredibly endearing and charming. And he also couldn’t help but enjoy the feeling of her hair in his hands. He didn’t realize just how soft and curled her locks were. It was as if they were made to perfectly coil around his thick synthetic fingers.

After a while, she had gone quiet. Once again, the service had shown a prompt that asked if she was still watching. He looked down at her and realized that she had fallen asleep. Checking the time and realizing that it was past midnight, Connor decided it was high time for her to be in bed.

He gently shook her awake. “Rachel?” He asked softly, cupping her face and getting her to look up at him.

Software Instability ^ “Mm?” She blinked her eyes up at him slowly, smiling at him drowsily. “What time is it?”

“It’s past midnight.” He answered her, noticing her leaning further into his palm. “We should head to bed.”

She then groaned, nestling into his chest stubbornly. “But...comfy.” She protested.

“I’m sorry, Rachel.” He apologized, wasting no time gently disentangling himself from her, much to her effort to stop him. “But your welfare is important and I feel it would be best if you slept in your bed.”

Software Instability ^ He then turned the television off and turned back to see Rachel rubbing her eyes, bundled up in the blanket. Looking up at him, she didn’t even speak. She simply extended her arms up at him and made the hand closing gesture with both of her hands.

The android didn’t have to ask for her to clarify. He knew what she wanted, and he quickly bundled her up and lifted her, cradling her as he carried her to her bedroom.

He was beginning to realize that this had sort of become routine, now.

Making his way into the bedroom once again, he gently laid Rachel on her side of the bed, even opting to remove her glasses and place them on her nightstand for her. He then went into the bathroom and grabbed the same robe he used for the past couple nights, removing his dress pants and socks once again before slipping the robe on.

He had slipped onto the sheets like he had previously done before Rachel’s voice cut through the silence of the house. “Um...actually, Connor?” She said, interrupting him. “Could...could you sleep under the sheets with me, this time?”

Connor hesitated for a moment, gazing down at her as her brown eyes pleaded with him. “Are you sure?” He asked, just to be certain. He didn’t want to overstep his boundaries.

“I mean...we were literally just snuggling on the couch downstairs while you were shirtless.” She pointed out, her voice raspy and gravelly with exhaustion as she flashed a smirk up at him. “I like the feeling of being pressed against you. It makes me feel safe.”

Software Instability ^ The android found it difficult to argue with her logic and he did as she asked of him, shuffling to free the sheets from underneath him and furled himself beneath them.

Software Instability ^ Instantly, Rachel wrapped herself around him, pressing herself into his chest and humming contentedly. And Connor did the same, cradling her into him and caging her protectively with his arms.

But as she was quickly settling into him, her observation on his thirium pump was present in his mind. He found it rather odd that humans found such comfort in such things.

However, he was also curious. He could monitor heart rates and take tests on humans, but he hadn’t actually ever listened to a heartbeat. He had no interest in doing so, prior. But Rachel’s observation made him want to for the sake of being able to understand the comparison. 

“Can I ask you to do something, Rachel?” He asked, softly.

She shuffled a bit, looking up at him. “Sure, what is it?” She asked him groggily.

“Can you let me listen to your heartbeat?” He asked. “You mentioned that the sound of a thirium pump is similar to a heartbeat and I was curious about how accurate that is.”

She snickered softly in the indigo depths of the room and shifted. “Sure, go ahead.” She agreed, shuffling upwards toward the headboard and lying on her back. “C’mere.”

Software Instability ^ Connor took Rachel’s hint and laid himself on top of her, placing his head against her chest and nestling himself under her chin, wrapping his arms around her back. Her heartbeat was above average, but he knew the reason why, and he knew it would settle back to normal in a moment.

Software Instability ^ And...she was right. Strangely enough, a human heartbeat was nearly identical to a thirium regulator’s pump. And there was indeed something comforting and pleasant about the sound of another’s heartbeat. But unlike his, hers was more organic and deep. There were other sounds accompanying the sound of her heartbeat. Sounds of growls and echoes that were the sounds of the several organs inside working as they were meant to.

Software Instability ^ As far as he could hear, Rachel was a picture of health. And that brought him a sense of security in her arms. “Hey, Connor?” She asked, letting out a calm breath.

“Yes, Rachel?” Connor replied.

She seemed to hesitate for a moment. “You don’t, uh...you don’t mind having your hair touched, do you?”

Connor regarded her question for a brief moment. “I’ve never been asked that before.”

“May I?” She asked meekly.

The android didn’t see any issue, considering that that’s what he’d been doing to her earlier. “You may.”

Software Instability ^ Gently, her small, delicate, and nimble fingers began threading through his synthetic locks. And immediately, the android understood her pleasurable reaction earlier to his ministrations.

While androids couldn’t feel pain, they still had receptors and could feel physical sensations. Of which included that of pleasure. And Connor felt like his synthetic skin was prickling, but it wasn’t unpleasant. It was strangely soothing and he could even sense his software threatening to go into stasis without his input.

Now he understood what it actually felt like to fall asleep for humans, and he certainly now understood how easy it was for Rachel to doze off in his arms earlier.

Software Instability ^ Reluctantly, he set a time for his stasis to be interrupted and let himself slip into it, for once feeling completely at peace and blissful.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 9 - Echoes of the Past

Part 9/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 10,743

Warnings: Swearing, brief csa mention, Connor gets shot. I think that’s really it.

Genre: Self-insert

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Mature

Summary: The next day, Rachel finds herself confused by Connor’s recent behaviour. She cannot figure out a reason for why he’s so drawn to her and why he keeps doing kind things for her for seemingly no reason. On the other hand, Connor is also finding himself confused by the strange feelings Rachel gives him. Hank, however, seems to know exactly what’s going on between them. But the both of them barely have time to reflect on these confusing circumstances as the case starts getting a lot more heated.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Surprisingly, nothing was really happening in regards to the case. Hank picked us both up in the morning as we headed to the station and Hank and Connor broke off to take care of something. They wouldn’t tell me what it was, just not to worry about it.

So for once in this whole crazy case, I actually had some time to myself to think. Depending on my mood, being alone with my thoughts was either a really good thing or a really bad thing. It just depended on my mental welfare.

And my thoughts were just a torrent of utter confusion. I still couldn’t believe how yesterday went. It was the most normal and domestic day I’ve ever really had in years, and I still couldn’t actually believe it was real.

And to think that Connor, the android who was designed and sent to apprehend deviants, was the epicentre of it all.

There were so many things about yesterday that were confusing the fucking shit out of me. When I had first met him like two days ago, he seemed pretty cut and dry. Interesting, endearing, and charming, yes. But cut and dry.

But now, I couldn’t for the life of me figure this bastard out. His entire purpose was to destroy and apprehend deviants, and it was pretty easy to figure out that that was his main and only objective.

And yet, there was so much that just didn’t add up.

And it all came back to yesterday and even the night before. All of the thinking and wondering I had neglected to do yesterday I was now very much making up for. I was once again trying desperately to figure out why he spent the whole day with me. And I mean the whole day. Morning to night. He spent the night with me again, and the weirdest part was how comfortable it felt now.

First, there was breakfast and FaceTiming with Bianca. Then there was our walk through the park. Then, there was lunch, which I managed to convince him to let me make for myself despite his insistence, but he seemed to understand when I explained to him that while yes, I didn’t mind being taken care of, I also valued my independence a lot. Then afterwards, he seemed kind of lost about what to do, but still didn’t really want to leave. So, I just suggested that he find something to do.

I mean, he was basically living there, and I trusted him enough to do whatever. Play something, if he wanted to, read one of my books, play with Bear (which he did, and it was honestly the cutest fucking thing I’ve ever seen in my life), or maybe just watch TV with me.

I opted to just bring my laptop into the living room and keep writing my original fiction story with the TV running in the background, putting The Dragon Prince on because hey, fantasy story, that’s what I was writing.

He questioned why I would want it running while I was writing, and I told Connor that one of the things about me was that I really needed background noise to focus otherwise the understimulation really messes with me.

He was quiet for a moment before he asked me about what I was writing, and I told him about the story I was writing. It’s a fantasy story where humans no longer exist, but humanoid races still do, like mermaids, centaurs, selkies, and elves, etc. There were two main factions and then the dragons, and there were essentially four main characters. Two griffons, a wood elf, and a dragon.

As I explained it to him, he seemed to hang onto every word. He was even asking questions pertaining to it, seemingly interested in what I was writing.

After I was done, he then went up to my room to grab a book, and he came down with one of my hardcovers. He was holding the first book in the Wings of Fire series.

I asked him what prompted him to pick it, and he said that he remembered that my favourite series was the one I went through the trouble of getting completely in hardcover.

I couldn’t lie, that made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside that he wanted to read it specifically because it was my favourite.

And for a while, we just sat there. I was just writing and he was just reading. We weren’t doing anything. We were just sitting there comfortably in each other’s presence. It was strange to feel that comfortable with someone, but with Connor...it just felt right.

I can’t explain it, but it felt like we had known each other for years even though it’s literally been like...a day and a half at most.

But after some point, he put the book down and told me he was going to go pick up ingredients for dinner. And then he left. I was still kind of dumbfounded that he insisted on making me dinner, but I was curious to see what he was going to make, so I just kept writing until he got back. I was almost done the chapter, anyways.

And the dinner Connor cooked was admittedly pretty amazing! I didn’t even know he could cook that well, although, perhaps it was just something in his advanced programming (though I couldn’t imagine for what detective purposes it would have served). In any case, I had no complaints.

And it was just...like that for the rest of the night until we went to bed. It was the same as the night before, with him on top of the sheets and having the blanket separating us. But this time...I decided to actually face him.

And I asked the one question that had been stirring in my mind since the Eden Club.

“Hey, Connor?” I asked.

“Yes?” He replied without any hesitation.

I gave my question pause, trying to think of the best way to phrase it, gazing at him while the cool blue light filtering through the window outlined his soft features. “All those times before, when we were pursuing the deviants,” I started, “you were determined to hunt them down. You chased Kara and Alice onto the highway despite both Hank and I telling you not to. You and I went after the deviant in the abandoned apartment, but that time you chose to save Hank over pursuing the deviant. And you can pretend that you weren’t judging me when you saw that I let him get away, but I knew you were.” I gave him a hard look, but not a glare. “But then...in the Eden Club...when you had your gun on those deviants in the alley, you let them go. You lowered your gun. You decided not to shoot them.” The LED on his head was spinning yellow as he stared into my eyes, his thoughtful gaze boring into my soul. “Why?”

He seemed to take a moment to think of an answer before he spoke quietly. “I just decided not to. That’s all.”

I scoffed at him. “Yeah, I know that. I saw you do it.” I repeated, rolling my eyes at him. “But why? What made you decide not to shoot them? What made you choose to let them go?”

He sort of narrowed his eyes at me. “Why does it matter what my answer is to you?” He asked rather defensively.

“Because the next time we’re facing another deviant on this case, I want to remember the answer you give me right now.” I said sternly, not tearing my eyes from his.

But then, he made a face that I don’t think I’ll ever forget. He blinked a couple times, his mouth agape as he looked away from me. He looked so lost for a moment. So unsure. “I don’t know...” He finally replied, his voice shaky and soft. It was so unlike him, from what I’d seen thus far. “I don’t know...”

I sort of laid there, looking at his forlorn expression for a moment, the silver light further accenting the uncertain frown and furrow of his brows. I then put a hand on his shoulder and gave him a patient smile. “Well, I guess that’s something we have in common.” I proposed, noting the brief flicker of confusion on Connor’s face. “We’re both trying to do the right thing...but we’re both trying to figure out what that actually means. And that it’s not so simple.”

The conversation itself was rattling around my head, but that last thing I said was most present. It was the last thing I said before Connor suggested I actually try to sleep.

And now, here I was, my face buried in a coffee that was prepared by Connor in the break room before we parted ways that I still hadn’t actually taken a drink from.

There was an uncomfortable knot in my stomach that I couldn’t untie as all I could think about was Connor.

“So, Rach.” Breaking me from my spiraling thoughts, I glanced over to see Gavin leering down at me and instantly I felt my defenses rise. God damn it. Just what I needed this morning. “I heard that Connor, uh...spent the night with you after the club.”

“We weren’t fucking, if that’s what you’re asking.” I immediately said defensively, choosing to fix my gaze on the computer screen. But his tone of voice wasn’t too pushy or aggressive, so I elected to simply respond with neutrality rather than aggression. “My rule still applies to him.” I sighed and decided, for once, to give him the benefit of the doubt. “Look, something really shitty happened after you left the crime scene and I didn’t want to be alone, so I asked Connor to spend the night at my place for emotional support. That’s all.”

“Two nights?” Gavin asked rather pointedly.

“Yeah, two nights.” I repeated bluntly. “Actually, I can’t take credit for the second night. He actually spent the whole day with me yesterday from morning ‘till evening. Without me asking him to. He just wanted to, I guess.”

“He doesn’t want anything.” Gavin sneered, causing my irritation at him to flare up. “He’s just a fucking machine, a piece of plastic that’s going to replace you and all of us. Why do you even bother with him?”

I then met his gaze with squinted eyes and a raise of an eyebrow, looking at him with what I was sure was peak confusion. Why the fuck do you care? “We’re partners on the same case and we’re friends. What’s the big deal?”

“The big deal is that you’re getting a bit too cushy with an android.” Gavin scoffed, glaring at me. “Just making sure you know where his place is.”

I then let out a sigh. I did not have the patience for Gavin’s bullshit. But, I was in a good mood this morning and he seemed to actually be open for an at least patient conversation. “Okay, you know what?” I said, turning in my chair and looking up at the greasy disheveled man. I placed my coffee down and rolled up to the edge of my desk. “You seem to be in a pretty at least neutral mood, and I’m in a pretty good mood. So, for once, and once only, I’m actually going to take you seriously and talk to you about this. No sarcasm, no insults, no jokes, no teasing, none of that. Just having a conversation with completely neutral detachment.” Even he seemed completely taken aback by that, raising an intrigued eyebrow at me as he leaned up. I gestured towards an unused chair across from him and leaned back. “Go ahead. Pull up a chair and have a seat, Gavin.”

To my surprise, he actually complied without any smart remark. Whatever smartass comment he would’ve thrown at me it seemed he preferred to just keep to himself. 

A wise choice, most definitely.

Once he was sitting across from me, I leaned forward, resting myself in my crossed arms. “Okay, so. Forgive me if this is a really stupid question because it’s kinda vague and broad, but it’s the best I got. Just answer as best as you can.” I prefaced, Gavin nodding. “Why do you have such a problem with androids?” I asked bluntly, waiting for whatever vitriol he was going to spit at me.

“They’re emotionless pieces of shit imitating humans and they steal our jobs.” He started, and I could already feel myself regretting my decisions. “Not to mention the fact that everyone would rather fuck a robot than a real person. They’re the fuckin’ reason mankind’s gonna go extinct and nobody seems to give a shit.”

I nodded, the look on my face probably giving off the impression that I was already tired of his shit. But, I just sighed and looked at him. “Okay, first off, automation has been contributing to the losses of human jobs since before androids were invented, and the whole thing behind automation is way more complicated than you think and I can’t even begin to get into it. But basically, it’s usually the jobs that nobody actually wants to do, like capping toothpaste tubes in factories.” I pointed out. “Second off, unemployment in general has been a huge problem in America since before androids were invented. And back then, it was blamed on the Mexicans. Guess how I feel about that.” I explained snidely. “Third of all, mankind was already going to go extinct before androids were invented. All organic life! And that’s not the androids’ fault. We only have ourselves to blame for fucking up the planet so much that we can’t fix it anymore.

“And look, I get that that’s scary. Humans are rather self-centred. They love soaking up praise and attention when they make large scale discoveries and accomplishments. But whenever they cause something catastrophic or destructive, they suddenly want to place the blame on someone else. And they’ve blamed a lot of problems on so many groups of people. You can swap ‘androids’ with a lot of other things, and you begin to understand why I’m uncomfortable with a lot of anti-android rhetoric. Replace ‘android’ with ‘Mexican’ or ‘Jew’ or ‘Muslim,’ and you see why I get defensive and tense when I hear things people like you say. Because I’ve had people say shit like that to me my whole life and justify reasons why people like me should be rotting behind dumpsters. I practically have a royal flush of societal disadvantages against me, and I grew up in Canada. And I still had a cornucopia of slurs thrown at me since I was in elementary school.

“And I’ve heard every single justification against androids under the sun.” I went on, not much caring how uncomfortable and tired Gavin was starting to look. At least he was listening, that much was enough of a blessing for this horrible conversation. “But the reality is that destroying all androids wouldn’t magically solve all of your problems. They’re not the cause. The fact that unemployment is so bad isn’t because of androids, it’s because the system is shitty and people care more about posturing and the virtues of work rather than people having food, housing, healthcare, or what have you. Unemployment leads to homelessness and bankruptcy, and that’s not the androids’ fault. The planet is dying and humanity is going to go extinct. That’s not the androids’ fault. You can feel good about that. You can feel bad about that. But that’s the reality. We can’t stop it, like death. It comes for us all, and we can only prolong it. But I fully understand that it’s easier to blame an other for your problems than acknowledge that the reason for your misery is much bigger than that and is thus much more difficult to fix. And...yeah, I do get this horrible, hopeless, sinking feeling in my stomach when I think about it. But...that’s the truth.

“There’s nothing we can do to stop humanity from dying. We’re likely going to be alive to see our extinction.” I pointed out, shrugging at him. “So...if that’s the reality - and it is - then...why be morose about it?” I proposed to him. “Why hold onto such misplaced anger and hatred towards people who have nothing to do with you and aren’t even the reason for your misery? Why not just...try to live? Do what makes you happy and try to do the things you never got to do? Just...let go, and try to just have a happy life? On your own merits?” Gavin wasn’t saying anything, just staring at me. I couldn’t really read him, or he was just completely neutral. I couldn’t tell. “I know it can be hard to make yourself happy. It’s tough and brutal work. But it’s work worth putting in to be able to be happy without having to derive it from anyone else. It took me years to become the person I am today, and it took long and hard work. If there’s one thing that’s worth remembering, let it be this. Misery is comfortable. Happiness takes effort.”

Before Gavin could give me a response, I heard a voice behind me. “Um, Rachel?” I turned around and saw Chris looking over at me. “Sorry to interrupt you, but Hank wanted me to let you know that he needs you over in holding.”

I nodded, giving him a polite smile. “Thanks, Chris.” Getting up and leaving my mug, I looked back down at Gavin and gave him a shrug. “Welp, duty calls.” I said casually. “See you later, Gavin.”

He didn’t say anything after me, though I didn’t much care to. I was kind of tired from that long conversation, and I just let out a sigh and made my way over to where Hank and Connor were likely waiting for me.

--------

Date: November 8th, 2038  Time: 1:30 PM Rachel - Partner Hank - Friend Objective: Inform Rachel about Luis’s Arrest

Standing in front of the holding cell that once held Carlos Ortiz’s android that mysteriously vanished just two days ago, Connor stood, Lieutenant Anderson at his side.

Whilst he stood there, waiting for Rachel to arrive, Connor couldn’t help but replay the events of the day before. He noticed things that he hadn’t noticed before. Things he only realized when replaying his memories.

The way that being around her made his software instability go up considerably and how little it did when he was around the lieutenant. The way it went up when she smiled at him. When she laughed. When she did seemingly small things, like the way she played with Bear’s ears when she pet him.

Or the feeling he got when he saw her in pain or in danger. How her welfare immediately took priority above all other protocols when she was in distress.

And when she talked about anything, he couldn’t help but record in detail so he didn’t miss a single word. There’s something about her input and her insight that he valued above many things. Her perspectives and her philosophies were absolutely entrancing to him, even if he didn’t always understand them.

Software Instability ^ He was realizing just how fascinating and intriguing of a person Rachel was, and even the thought of that was making his software more unstable.

These were incredibly confusing feelings. He didn’t understand them. A lot had changed in him in a short amount of time, and he wasn’t prepared. It made him uncomfortable and unsure.

Glancing over at Hank, Connor felt compelled to ask him about these confusing feelings. After all, Rachel and the lieutenant were clearly friends and were close enough to know each other fairly well.

Perhaps he would be able to help Connor make sense of these strange feelings he’s been having. “Can I ask you something, Lieutenant?”

Hank glanced over at Connor, a confused scowl on his greyed bearded face before he turned away with a wave of his hand. “Go ahead.”

You and Rachel

Rachel and I

Rachel

“What’s your relationship with Rachel like?” Connor asked.

Hank - Friend ^ Hank side-eyed Connor for a moment before shaking his head. “She’s a real pain in my ass.” He said gruffly. “She’s got a lot of energy. Way too much for a lot of people to handle. She runs her mouth a lot and tends to talk faster than people can keep up. And other times, she can’t keep her mouth shut and just says whatever she’s thinking even if she shouldn’t.” He explained before scoffing. “But she’s smart. Real smart. She sees a lot of things other people don’t see. She’s really silly and goofy, but she does take her job seriously. A lot more seriously than most of the guys here do and she works harder than them. She’s a lot tougher than she looks, I can tell you that. And she cares a lot about people. More than most people do. And she’s got a really strong sense of right and wrong, even if she finds herself having to go against her own beliefs.” He sighed. “There’s no one I trust more in this damn precinct than her.” The gruff lieutenant then looked hard at the android. “Why you askin’?”

Connor broke eye contact, trying to determine how he should answer.

Truth

Lie

Software Instability ^ “I’ve been feeling...strange.” Connor answered. “I can’t explain it. But...whenever we’re together, I can feel my software growing more unstable. When she does small things. Like when she smiles or laughs. Or when she’s upset or distressed.” He began explaining. “And I feel a strong inclination to stay by her. The prospect of being apart from her makes me feel unpleasant. And her happiness and wellbeing take priority in my programs in smaller instances on my mission. And there are other physiological symptoms as well. There is a strong increase in the rate that thirium is pumped through my biocomponents and I find my systems threatening to overheat. But diagnostics scans reveal no issues with my biocomponents.”

Hank’s eyes widened as he let out a long sigh and a grumble. “Jesus fuckin’ Christ...” He shook his head and pressed his head into his hands before he looked back at Connor. “Look, it’s pretty fuckin’ obvious that you -”

Software Instability ^ “Hey guys!” Rachel’s voice called, grabbing Connor’s attention immediately and interrupting whatever Hank’s answer was going to be. She strode up to the both of them, with her typical half-smirk smile. “Did we end up getting a new break in the case?”

“No, not yet.” Hank replied, with one of the few genuine smiles Connor had ever seen on him. “But I think you’ll like this a lot better.”

As Rachel tilted her head curiously at him, Hank stepped away from the glass of the cell, Connor doing the same. When her eyes laid on the sight inside, they widened and Connor could sense her heart rate picking up and her breathing getting shallow. “Luis...?” She breathed, taking a step back. “Wh-what...what’s he doing here?” She asked, her gaze flickering between them.

“He’s been arrested for several counts of sexting with minors.” Hank explained. “We were working this for you while you had your day off and his android came forward with a fuckton of digital evidence against the creep. We’ve already put it all in the evidence file and there should be a court date soon.”

Software Instability ^ Her gaze flickered between them as her eyes started welling up. “Y-you...you worked to bring him in...for me?”

“Well,” Hank interjected, “it was his idea. But I wanted to help, too.” He said. “I couldn’t stand the thought of this bastard gettin’ off Scot free.”

Rachel stared up at Connor, tears slowly dropping out of her eyes. “This...this was your idea?” She choked, shaking her head. “But...you didn’t have to do this. This had nothing to do with you or the case, why...why did you do this for me?”

Truth

Lie

“I didn’t like the way knowing this man was still active  made you so distressed.” Connor explained, taking a couple steps towards Rachel. “So, I suggested to Lieutenant Anderson that we work to find evidence to arrest him to put your mind at ease and deliver the closure you were unable to attain. And he agreed. I was in communication with him while I was at your home with you yesterday, and he informed me that Luis’s android had come in to make a statement and delivered all the evidence we needed to arrest him.”

Software Instability ^ Rachel - Partner ^ Blinking a couple times, Rachel suddenly collided into Connor, her arms wrapped tightly around him as she pressed her face into his chest, shuddering with broken sobs. “Thank you...” She wept, tightening her grip around his torso. “You have no idea...how much this means to me.”

Connor was taken aback by the sudden forceful contact, but he then rested his arms around her, one resting on her shoulder and the other on her hip as she clung to him, sobbing.

“Hey, come on kid.” Hank said quietly, stepping over to put a hand on her shoulder. “It’s over, now. You don’t have to worry about this bastard ever again. He’ll never get his hands on another poor kid as long as he lives.” Rachel let out a tearful laugh as she untangled herself from Connor, turning around to do the same to Hank, the older man patting her back gently. “Yeah, okay. Love you, too, kiddo.”

“Thank you...so much.” She whimpered, sniffling as she pulled away, wiping her eyes and looking back and forth at them. “I didn’t think this would ever be possible...I’d given up on ever getting justice for what happened.” She gave a warm smile towards Connor. “But now...I can finally have peace. I can finally put this behind me for good.”

“Alright.” Hank said, nodding as he patted his hand on her shoulder. “Now come on, let’s not have you spend more time than you need to around this creep.”

Software Instability ^ As Hank walked ahead of them Rachel stared hard at Luis before following Connor out of holding. She kept in step beside Connor, leaning against him as she had done on their winter morning walk the day before. “I have the messages that were exchanged between you.” Connor offered, noticing the brief surprise on her face. “If you’d like to verify them.”

She looked away from him, her eyes darting back and forth before she closed them with a sigh. “No.” She declined. “The only reason I wanted to read them was to know if I was going crazy. To know for sure if what I thought happened really happened the way I think it did. But seeing him here...knowing he won’t ever be able to get away with this or do this to anyone else...that’s enough reassurance for me.” She explained, further sniffling and wiping her eyes, removing her glasses to clean them with her shirt. “And I’d rather leave those memories buried than forever be stained with that knowledge. You probably don’t understand that feeling. But I hope you know how grateful I am to you.”

Connor nodded, leaning into her. “I understand.” He replied simply.

As they exited the holding cells and walked out into the hall, Rachel spoke up once again, having cleaned her glasses and regained her composure. “I don’t know how I can ever repay the both of you for this...”

“Think nothing of it.” Connor replied, smiling softly down at her. “It was the least we could do.”

For a moment, her smile then creased into a frown as she looked away. “Although...I have to ask.” She started, hesitantly. “Was...this the only reason you spent the entirety of yesterday with me? Just so I wouldn’t find out about this until today?”

Truth

Lie

“It was one of the main reasons.” Connor answered curtly.

Rachel was quiet for a moment, glancing up at him and raising a curious eyebrow at him. “And the other?”

The android gave her a gentle smirk. “Wasn’t it you that said that one of the things that make friendships meaningful is the desire to spend time together for the sake of it? Just out of enjoyment of each other’s company?”

Software Instability ^ Rachel - Partner ^ Connor could hear her quiet gasp as she quickly looked away, chuckling a bit to herself as she leaned in further into him, linking her arm around his. “Good memory.”

As they left the holding area, Connor noticed the glances that were cast in his and Rachel’s direction. But looking down at her, she either didn’t notice or didn’t seem to care.

They started to pass the break room before Rachel stopped. “What is it?” Connor asked, causing Hank to walk back towards them.

Rachel was staring at the television screen in the break room. On the screen was a news report of what appeared to be a speech made by an android without its skin. “Their extravagant demand that android production plants be put under their control is especially striking...” The anchorwoman, Rosanna Cartland, was speaking on KNC. “Is this an isolated accident...or a sign that technology has become a threat to all of us? After what happened today, can we still trust our machines?”

“Shit...” Hank swore under his breath.

As Connor was getting a report from CyberLife, Rachel turned to the pair, a determined look in her dark brown eyes. “I think we just got a big break in the case.”

--------

The Stratford Tower, where Channel 16 News was broadcasted from. It took a longass time for us to get there, so I opted to look for some more info on this. I watched several TV spots on other channels, as well as Channel 16, before I just turned them off. Just some spineless fear mongering.

But soon enough, we made it there, the snow blanketing everything and clouding the air. I could barely see any of the other buildings with all the snow.

We entered the building and we were greeted with a saturation of light orange, like tangerines. Connor took the lead, approaching the receptionist while I hung back and let him do his thing. While we had a moment, I decided to get something out of the lieutenant. “Hey, Hank?”

“Yeah?” He responded hastily. “What’s up?”

I stole a glance over at Connor to make sure he wasn’t paying attention to us. “What’s the deal with Connor?”

Hank then scoffed at me. “Oh, you’ve finally noticed?”

I lifted my arms in a confused shrug. “The fuck do you mean by that?”

“Well, what do you think I mean, smartass?” Hank grunted back.

I let out a long sigh as I pressed my forehead into my hand. “I mean...why is he being so nice to me?” I clarified. “I mean, first of all, dealing with Luis. He didn’t have to do that. Spending yesterday with me. Sure, even if he was distracting me from you guys doing your thing, there were a lot of things he definitely didn’t need to do.”

“Like what?” Hank asked sarcastically.

“Hmm, let’s see.” I started counting things off. “He made me breakfast, did my morning chores for me, took me out for a walk in the park, played with Bear, read one of my favourite books just because he knew it was one of my favourites, listened to me talk about my book, made me one of the best dinners I’ve ever had in my life, and spent the night again. And this morning, he made me coffee! Without me asking him to!”

“He’s spoiling you!” Hank retorted.

“We had a snowball fight in the park, Hank!” I whisper yelled at him. “And I have been trying to rack my brain for any possible explanation for how any of that relates to deviants or the case! But I can’t for the life of me find one! The only reason I can possibly think of is that he just...wanted to...just because!”

“That’s probably your fuckin’ answer, then!” Hank threw up his arms in exasperation. “Jesus Christ...he clearly likes you a lot, okay? I just can’t believe it’s taken you this long to figure that out.”

“It’s been like two and a half days, Hank. I doubt the answer’s that fucking simple.” I shot back with, letting out a sigh mixed with a groan.

Hank then scoffed at me again. “Not from the way he talks about you.”

I was about to ask what he meant by that when Connor walked up to us. “We have clearance to take the elevator to investigate the crime scene.” He informed us.

“Great!” Hank said, sauntering forward. “Let’s get this fuckin’ show on the road.”

Once we followed where the receptionist directed us, we slipped into the elevator, surprisingly only the three of us taking it this time. The doors closed and there was nothing but us in the empty steel box. Connor pressed the button that corresponded to the top floor where the break-in took place, and the elevator shifted.

The ride was clearly going to be very long, and the air was extremely thin as everyone decided to stay quiet. I was on Connor’s right while Hank was on his left. I couldn’t help but steal a glance at Connor while Hank’s words remained fresh in my mind. Do you like me? I asked mentally. Do you feel things like attachment? Is that why you’re inclined to treat me the way you do? I told myself that no, he couldn’t. 

He wasn’t a deviant, right?

But then that asked another question. Could androids still feel? Because something has to happen for them to turn deviant. Those two girls in the club...were they deviants for longer than that night? Or did they just love each other before they became deviant?

My thoughts were very quickly broken by the sounds of metallic flipping and tapping. I looked down to find the source and saw Connor, quite expertly, maneuvering a silver coin across his fingers and hands.

It was quite mesmerizing to watch, and honestly, I was very impressed. That’s actually really fucking cool, holy shit. I was transfixed on his coin tricks, glancing up at Connor. He wasn’t even looking at his hands while doing his tricks. It was just instinct. Or the android equivalent.

Although Hank clearly wasn’t impressed. Quite quickly, he managed to swipe the coin away from Connor with a huff. “You're starting to piss me off with that coin, Connor.”

I shot him a glare, but Connor simply apologized. “Sorry, Lieutenant.”

I then nudged Connor to get his attention. “Is that something you do for fun?” I asked, genuinely interested. “Or is there a purpose for it?”

“It helps me calibrate my physical and cognitive functions, sharpening them for whatever challenges lie ahead.” Connor replied.

I narrowed my eyes at him curiously. “So...it’s like a stim, then?”

“A what?” Hank asked, confused.

“Come on, you’ve seen fidget spinners and fidget cubes before, haven’t you?” I asked, getting a glare from Hank. I rolled my eyes. “Okay, you know that thing that dogs do when they just have to run around in circles for no reason? Usually people call it the zoomies?”

“Yeah?” Hank said.

“That’s what stimming basically is for people like me.” I explained. “It gives my hands something to do and helps me focus and it’s a lot less intrusive to other people than if I didn’t have a method of stimming. I’d end up tapping my feet or tapping on something. But there are other forms of stimming than just touch-based. But they all sort of serve the same purpose.”

Connor’s dark brown eyes were fixed on me, his LED going from yellow back to blue. “Yes, I suppose my coin tricks can be analogous to stimming for neurodivergent humans.”

The conversation was interrupted by the elevator slowly coming to a stop. “79th floor.” The machine announced, the elevator doors opening slowly.

Greeting us were a lot more people than I was expecting to see as well as a familiar face. “Hi, Chris!” I greeted, stepping out of the elevator.

“Hi, Rachel.” Chris greeted back. “Hi, Lieutenant.”

“Shit, what's going on here?” Hank said as he stepped out beside me. “There was a party and nobody told me about it?”

The black man then snickered lightly. “Yeah, it's all over the news, so everybody's butting their nose in...” He explained, starting to walk further into the scene. “Even the FBI wants a piece of the action...”

I suppressed a loud groan. Oh, great. Fucking brilliant. “Ah Christ, now we got the Feds on our back...I knew this was gonna be a shitty day...” Hank complained, taking the words right out of my mouth. Connor gently stood right next to me while Hank started assessing the scene. “So what do we got?”

“A group of four androids...” Chris started explaining, the four of us making our way towards the broadcast room. “They knew the building, and they were very well organized. I'm still trying to figure out how they got this far without being noticed.”

I could hear the chatter around us, starting to tune out Hank and Chris’s conversation against my will. “Are you alright, Rachel?” Connor asked, bringing my attention back.

I looked up at him and leaned into him. It was now that I noticed his acute sense of concern for me. I didn’t even think I was showing any outward signs of discomfort, yet he managed to pick up on something. “I’m fine, I’m just not looking forward to the prospect of the Feds getting their mangy hands on this.”

I quickly caught up to Chris and Hank, Connor following close behind, listening back into the conversation. “One of the station employees managed to get away.” Chris continued explaining. “He's in shock, not sure when we'll be able to talk to him...”

“Seems fair.” I added, trying to stay in the moment and keep focused.

We walked through another section of the hallway, avoiding accidentally tripping over anything. “How many people were working here?” Hank asked.

“Just two employees and three androids.” Chris answered immediately. “The deviants took the humans hostage and broadcast their message live. They made their getaway from the roof.”

Hank looked at Chris in baffled confusion. “The roof?”

“Yeah, they jumped with parachutes...” Chris explained. “We're still trying to figure out where they landed, but the weather's not helping...”

“Damn.” I said, not holding back how impressed I was. “That’s pretty hardcore.”

As we approached the broadcast room, Chris stood to the side of the door facing us. “If you want to take a look at the video broadcast by the deviants, it's on that screen over there.”

He gestured inside the room, and I gave him a polite nod. “Alright, thanks Chris.”

Connor quickly shouldered his way past us, the three of us following behind him. I noticed three things immediately once we entered the broadcast room. The first was the dark blue colour that was a stark contrast to the bright orange of the rest of the building. The second was the white and grey skinless android face on the large screen.

And the third was someone standing in the middle of the room, staring at the screen facing away from us.

As we approached, the man turned to face us and I already did not like him. Something about him just reeked of stuck-up dickhead already. “Oh Lieutenant, this is Special Agent Perkins from the FBI.” Chris introduced him to us. “Lieutenant Anderson is in charge of investigating for Detroit police.”

I stood beside Hank, straightening my posture and placing my hands behind my back, making myself appear more presentable in pose. Perkins clearly paid no attention to me and immediately noticed Connor. “What's that?” He asked snidely.

I immediately felt the hairs on the back of my neck bristle at his dismissive attitude. “His name is Connor.” I said, a slight edge to my voice despite the pleasant smile on my face. “He’s the android sent by CyberLife.”

“Androids investigating androids, huh?” Perkins asked, his nose turned up. I really did not like him. To speak rather informally, he had small dick energy. No, I will not apologize for that. “You sure you want an android hanging around? After everything that happened...”

“Watch it, Perkins.” I growled at him, glaring daggers at him. If there was one thing I was not going to tolerate, it was trivializing Hank’s loss.

Perkins then finally seemed to notice me for a brief moment before fixing his attention back onto Hank. “I see you’ve got yourself a little attack dog.”

I would’ve been mad, but if there was one thing I was good at, it was twisting other people’s shitty insults around. “K9 animals are very well trained and have strong bonds of trust with their handlers and are highly responsive.” I said to him, flexing my knowledge. “So I guess in that respect, I would consider myself his attack dog.”

Although Perkins only quirked his eyebrows a bit at me before addressing Hank again. “Whatever,” he said dismissively, “the FBI will take over the investigation, you'll soon be off the case.”

“Pleasure meeting you. Have a nice day.” Hank said, barely waiting for Perkins to finish talking.

“And you watch your step.” Perkins warned smartly. “Don't fuck up my crime scene.”

The smug bastard quickly turned around and left the room, leaving us alone. Hank didn’t even wait two seconds before making his thoughts perfectly clear. “What a fuckin' prick!”

“Ugh, I know!” I groaned, glaring after Perkins. “And the fucking entitlement! ‘Don’t fuck up my crime scene.’” I imitated him in a very mocking tone. “I’ve only known him for like five seconds, and I already hate his stupid smarmy rat face.” I then turned to Hank and Chris. “Can we agree that if cops are pigs, then the FBI are rats? Like as shitty as cops can be, the Feds are the fucking worst!”

I was happy to at least make Hank laugh and Chris smile, but I was not thrilled to have to potentially share this with the Feds. “I'll be nearby. If you need anything, just ask.” Chris assured us as he started walking away.

“Thanks, Chris!” I called after him.

Connor, Hank, and I all faced each other. Weirdly enough, this was the first time that I really felt like we were starting to become a real team. “Uh, let's have a look around...” Hank suggested, starting to walk off in a direction. “Let me know if you find anything.”

Connor nodded. “Okay, Lieutenant.” He replied.

I groaned and walked towards the large screen, looking up at the skinless android. “Let’s just get this over with.” I grumbled. “I don’t wanna be here longer than I have to be.”

“Connor?” An unfamiliar voice said from behind me. I turned around and saw another black police officer that I didn’t recognize. “You remember me? I was on that terrace...” He started explaining. “That android that took the little girl hostage? I was shot, you saved me...”

Connor regarded the officer for a moment, tilting his head a little bit before he seemed to recognize him. “I remember you.” He affirmed.

The officer was quiet for a moment. “I could have died on that terrace...But you saved my life...” He said. He seemed to be looking for the right words to say, standing there for a short while. “I never thought I'd say this to an android, but...Thank you...”

Connor seemed to give him a small smile, nodding at him. The officer then walked away, going back to reviewing his data pad. The android then walked back to me, noticing I was staring. “You saved his life?” I asked, more shocked that I ought to have been, in all fairness.

“He didn’t need to die.” Connor said simply. “I couldn’t just let him.”

That was a lot more of a basic answer than I was expecting, and it raised some questions about Connor’s nature than he perhaps intended. But before I could even formulate them, Connor had already approached the control panel, observing something on it. “They didn't break in?” Connor asked, turning towards Chris.

“No, no sign of forced entry.” He confirmed.

“There are cameras in the hallway.” Connor pointed out. “The staff would have seen what was happening...Why did they let them in?”

Hank was hovering nearby and simply shrugged. “Maybe they didn't check the cameras...”

“Or maybe the deviants somehow jammed them on their way in.” I offered.

Connor further observed the area surrounding the CCTV before he turned the chair around, and I noticed the Android logo on the back of the chair. “We stored the station androids in the kitchen.” Chris informed us. “There's no evidence that they were involved but we didn't know what else to do with them.”

I once again returned my attention to the large screen, scanning the control panels and found the option to play the last recording back. “You created machines in your own image to serve you.” The android spoke. “You made them intelligent and obedient, with no free will of their own...But...something changed and we opened our eyes.” I was surprised at just how...calmly he spoke. He seemed less like a leader of a fringe group and more like someone I’ve had a calm debate with in university on occasion. Even without his skin, he was strangely human. “We are no longer machines, we are a new intelligent species, and the time has come for you to accept who we really are. Therefore, we ask that you grant us the rights that we're entitled to.

“We demand strictly equal rights for humans and androids.” He continued speaking. “We demand that humans recognize androids as a living species and each android as a person in their own right. We demand the right to vote and elect our own representatives. We demand that all crimes against androids be punished in the same way as crimes against humans. We demand control of all android production facilities, to ensure the continuation of our people.

“We ask that you recognize our dignity, our hopes, and our rights. Together, we can live in peace and build a better future, for humans and androids.” I could feel the oncoming finality of his words as shudders ran up and down my spine. My skin prickled as though I was hearing the thousands of snuffed voices of long forgotten ghosts. “This message is the hope of a people. You gave us life. And now the time has come for you to give us freedom.”

“Think that's rA9?” Hank asked, breaking me from my thoughts.

Connor was quiet for a moment before he responded. “Deviants say rA9 will set them free.” He pointed out. “This android seems to have that objective.” I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned to face them. “Are you alright, Rachel?”

I blinked at him in confusion before I realized that my eyes had welled up. “Shit, I...I didn’t even realize I was...” I stammered, wiping my eyes. “I’m fine...I just...feel the echoes of the past reverberating in the present like fucking clockwork.”

“The Hell does that mean?” Hank asked probably a bit rougher than he intended.

I looked over at him. “I’ve seen this before. This happened to my people in my time and to others before my time.” I said. “First it was women, then it was people of colour, then it was gay people, then it was trans people. And now, it’s androids. The more things change, the more things stay the same.” I let out an exhausted sigh. “And whenever the groups in the margins demand to be treated the same as everyone else and to also stop being killed and treated like shit, those in power will just respond to that with ‘go fuck yourself.’ As if human rights are like pie. Yet nobody ever seems to realize that more human rights for others doesn’t mean less for you.” I growled, turning away. “Nobody gives a shit about anybody but themselves.” 

I felt an arm across my back and a hand on my shoulder and looked to see Connor’s face. “Do you need a moment?”

I was taken aback by the gentleness of the gesture before I replied. “No, I’m fine.” I assured him. “I’m okay. Just do what you gotta do, Connor.”

The android nodded, removing himself from me and looking back up to the screen, his dark gaze fixed on it. After a moment, Hank turned to Connor. “D'you see something?” He asked.

“I identified its model and serial number...” Connor answered, though I noticed that it was rather barren compared to other answers he had given before.

And clearly Hank noticed that, too. “Anything else I should know?” He asked.

Connor seemingly ignored him for a moment before he looked over at Hank, almost as if being snapped out of his train of thought. “No.” He said quickly, returning his gaze back to the screen. “Nothing.”

Hank lingered for a moment before he turned away, heading back towards the kitchen.

But I knew better than that. “Connor?” I asked, getting his attention. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” He repeated, and I could’ve sworn that there was a twinge of annoyance behind his informative flat tone.

“Come on.” I said, raising a skeptical eyebrow at him. “I know what ‘nothing’ sounds like, and that wasn’t a nothing ‘nothing.’” I called him out, though he didn’t seem to quite understand what I was getting at. “What has you so rattled that you can’t tell Hank?” I asked quietly. Connor remained quiet, refusing to say. Letting out a sigh through my nose, I leaned into him to whisper. “I won’t tell Hank if you don’t want me to. But if there’s something we need to know, you have to tell at least one of us. Especially if it’s something that’s bothering you.” I put a hand on his shoulder. “I mean, we’re friends and partners, after all. We should be able to trust each other.”

Connor seemed to accept my prying, nodding before looking back up to the screen. “It’s an RK200 model.” Connor finally said, quietly so that Hank couldn’t hear. “It wasn’t made in a factory, like most androids. It was created as a gift.”

Pieces were falling together in my head. RK200. The same series as Connor, but a different number. I then looked up at him. “So, he’s a prototype.” I concluded. “Just like you.”

Connor didn’t look in my direction at all. “Yes.”

I simply nodded, feeling myself getting a bit too warm for my liking. “I’m going to go check out the roof.” I informed him. “You come get me if you find out anything.”

Connor then looked at me, nodding. “I will, Rachel.”

Making my way towards the stairs, I then saw Hank. Upon careful observation, I saw that he was flipping Connor’s coin back and forth between his hands. I smirked at him. “So, Connor’s coin tricks are pissing you off, are they?”

Hank jumped a little, noticing me staring at him before he grumbled. “Oh, fuck off.”

“You actually weren’t doing too bad.” I complimented him genuinely. “Especially for your first time trying it, you were doing pretty good. With a bit more practice, you could probably pick up a few more tricks pretty quickly.”

Hank seemed surprised that I genuinely thought he was doing well. It seemed that he was more jealous of Connor rather than annoyed with him. “Maybe.” Was all he could mumble.

I then snickered at him. “You do realize that Connor’s gonna need that back at some point, right?”

“Yeah, yeah. I know.” Hank waved me off.

I nodded, taking that as my cue to head off. “I’m going to check the roof and get some air. You let me know when you find something.”

“You too.” Hank said after me.

I climbed up, my hands on the railings and my eyes fixed to my feet. If there was one thing I was sure of, I could not trust myself to walk up and down stairs on pure instinct. Stairs were just death traps waiting to happen for me.

Once I got to the top, I opened the door outside onto the snowy rooftop. Feeling the cold crisp air, I took in a huge breath and let it out. There was nothing like winter air to make you feel so clean on the inside.

I took in my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was an abandoned bag, most likely where the parachutes were stored. The second thing I noticed was the splatter of thirium on the side of the large metal ventilation structure to my left.

I approached the bag and searched through it. There was only one parachute. A strange detail, as there were four deviants. As my eyes scanned the footprints that were left ahead of the bag towards the edge of the rooftop, I realized there were only three trails. Only three of the four deviants jumped. 

I then turned around to view the thirium stain again, walking towards it and kneeling down to further inspect it. I turned the corner and saw small splatters of thirium making a trail.

Steeling my nerves, I followed. My eyes carefully picked out the splatters from the metal and snow, maneuvering my way around the Feds that were on the roof with us, trying not to arouse suspicion.

The trail led towards a blue kiosk, one that seemed to be for an air cooler. I noticed there was a door on it. I was tempted to open it, but my gut was telling me to wait. I had a strong feeling that the deviant that had escaped was here. And if I didn’t do this right, I don’t know what fate I’d meet.

Glancing around to make sure no one was paying attention to me, I quietly knocked on the door. “Hello?” I said quietly. “I know you’re in there. And I promise you, I don’t want to hurt you. But there’s not much time, and I need to understand what happened. I’m armed, but I don’t intend to use my weapon. If you’re armed, please don’t shoot. I don’t want to hurt you. I want to help. But you have to let me try.” I tried assuring through what I thought was a decent crack in the door. “I’m going to open the door. Please don’t shoot me.”

Gently, I grabbed the knob and twisted it slowly, stopping once it’s been turned the whole way. Then, I gently cracked the door open, propping it open with my foot and gazing inside.

Lying slumped on the ground was a blond android with blue eyes. He looked up at me, his hands around a pistol, but he wasn’t shooting at me. I tried to ignore the rapid beating of my heart and tried to keep my breaths steady as I stared him down, making my best attempt not to show any fear.

My eyes then landed on his legs which were bleeding profusely. “Your legs...” I gasped. “That’s why you couldn’t make the jump.”

“What do you want?” The android rasped. “You’re lucky I didn’t shoot you, human.”

I nodded. Not the RK200. “I want to help.” I pleaded with him. “My people were treated like yours, once. We may not bleed the same colour, but your people are a people. And I don’t want to see you destroyed.” His gaze at me seemed to soften for a moment. “What’s your name?”

He hesitated for a moment before answering. “Simon.” He replied. “And you?”

“Rachel.” I responded in kind. “And you’re lucky I found you before they did.” I said gesturing towards the door that led to the roof. “But I can’t stop them from finding you, and there isn’t much time until they do. There are much more dangerous human forces than us that are becoming determined to find you, and I don’t want to let them. If there’s anything you can tell me that will help me, then please.”

Simon scoffed at me. “The only thing I could possibly give you I wouldn’t.” He informed me. “I can only give the key to androids.”

I flexed my left arm and got an idea. “No...but maybe you still can.” He looked up at me with interest as I deskinned my prosthetic arm. “It may not be perfect, but I’ve recently discovered that I can interface with androids. So far, I know that I can feel their emotions this way. But maybe this can work.”

“They made their way up through the whole building, past all the guards and jumped off the roof with parachutes...” I heard Hank’s voice, and glanced over in its direction. Both Hank and Connor were already here, and I could feel my heart rate pick up speed. Shit, I need to do this now. “Pretty fucking impressive I'd say.”

“Time is running out!” I hurried Simon. He still seemed to hesitate for a moment, distrust in his dazed blue eyes. “Look, we only have a couple minutes at most before they find you, and I won’t be able to save you. If there’s anything you can give me that can help me help your people, then you need to give it to me before we lose this chance!”

The android was looking down at his legs and then up at me. Then, gritting his teeth, he reached up to grab my left arm. 

Once I was connected to him, I felt a surge of feelings and I had to steady myself against them. Fear, uncertainty, desire, determination, hope, and trust. Just focus, okay? Breathe and feel. Breathe and feel. It’s okay. Just breathe and feel. Once I settled into the equilibrium of being connected to Simon, I could actually focus on the information he was trying to send to me. I couldn’t see anything, but I could feel what he was trying to tell me.

The feeling of rocking, like being on a boat. The sounds of rusted metal scraping against each other. The smell of an old shipyard. Several different feelings were surging through me, all part of the message that Simon was giving me. As I breathed through it, I committed all of it to memory. If there was one thing I couldn’t afford to forget, it was this.

Simon then let go of my wrist, and my hand skinned itself again. “Rachel?” Connor called, approaching the cooler. Shit! Fuck! “Did you find something?” I can’t save him.

I looked into Simon’s eyes, the panic palpable in the depths of icy blue. “I can’t save you.” I whispered to him. “Just run!” Simon then began scrambling to his feet and I had to think on my feet. “I don’t know! I can’t see anything in here!” I called out to Connor, lying.

When I felt Connor approach behind me, Simon suddenly propelled to his feet, pulling me into the cooler, and dashing out, the sounds of shots being fired suddenly sending me into fight or flight mode.

“Take cover!” I heard voices shout as the gunfire continued. 

Fearfully, I rolled behind the wall of the cooler just beside the door. I could feel a panic start to well up inside me, but I fought against it, counting in 4’s like the times in concert band classes when I was allowed to conduct. It helped me fend off a potential anxiety or panic attack and kept me grounded in the moment.

In only a matter of moments, it came to a ceasefire, the final shot being fired just above my head on the other side of the wall I was slumped against.

Feeling my heart pumping out of my chest, I scrambled to my feet, hearing Hank’s frantic voice from outside the cooler. “Connor! Connor you all right? Connor!”

I stepped outside the door and saw him there, looking more scared than I had ever seen him. “Connor!” I called out to him, wasting no time rushing over to him and grabbing hold of him. 

“Okay...” Connor muttered, his voice shaky and nervous.

“Are you hurt?” Hank asked.

“I’m okay...” He repeated, but I could feel the vulnerability in his broken voice. I had never heard him sound so shaken, and it nearly tore me apart. 

“It’s okay...you’re okay...” I tried to reassure him, but as soon as I collided with him, I felt like my entire body was as cold as ice, fear coursing through my veins and causing my chest to tighten.

“Jesus!” Hank muttered, stepping back to catch his breath. “You scared the shit outta me...” I held onto Connor’s head, trying to get him to focus on me, but all I could feel was an overwhelming fear. Fear and terror of being so close to death. “For fuck sake, I told you not to move! Why do you never do what I say?”

“I was connected to its memory...when it fired...” Connor stammered, shakily, pressing himself into me as he also tried to find a steady hold on the ventilation machine behind him. “I felt it die...Like I was dying.” Connor then looked over at Hank, who was grilling him with a cold look. “I was scared...”

When Connor’s eyes met mine again, I then realized something. I didn’t almost die. I was afraid that Connor might, but this was a very different fear.

This was self-preservation adrenaline.

I followed his gaze downward and realized that our hands were interlocked and deskinned.

We were interfacing.

And I could feel everything he was feeling.

I quickly pulled my hand away, feeling a sudden drop in a fear induced adrenaline high and looked up at Connor, his LED still spinning red, his dark brown eyes wide in both fear and shock. But my eyes drifted to his chest, where his jacket said RK800.

And I felt my breath hitch in my throat. “Connor!” I cried. “You’re hurt!”

He glanced at the bullet wound in his chest, which was bleeding a deep cerulean onto his jacket. “I’m okay. But...I saw something...in its memory -”

“You can tell us that later!” I insisted, pushing him towards the stairs. “Right now, we need to get you repaired!”

“But - !”

“Later!” I enforced. “When you’re not fucking bleeding from getting shot!”

Hank followed behind obediently, the Feds scrambling to gather Simon’s body. I stole a glance at the now lifeless android, and pushed on ahead. There was only one thing on my mind, and that was fixing Connor. “I’ll drive him to your place, Rachel.”

“First we need to stop at the precinct.” I instructed. “We need to get parts for Connor in case any need to be replaced, which is a definite.”

“Rachel, you don’t have to worry - !”

“Stop!” I scolded Connor, his eyes widening in surprise. “You’re not convincing me on this. We’re going to the precinct, we’re getting parts, we’re taking you to my home, and I’m going to repair you! Is that clear?!”

This wasn’t like the panic I showed back on the highway. Or back in the Eden Club. This was controlled and succinct. I was pulling rank because when shit like this goes down and I pull ass, I’m the one that others defer to regardless of rank.

I know how to wrangle people in when I need to.

It seemed to work on Connor, as he just nodded. “Okay.” Was all he could say. Despite my being pissed at him, I couldn’t help but feel myself fall apart at his state. I had never seen him like this, and I didn’t like it. But of course I was going to be there for him. He was there for me when I needed him.

And right now, he needs me.

---------------------------------

Next Chapter

[detroitwhatitmeanstobehuman]

Chapter 8 - November 7th

Part 8/17 of What it Means to be Human

Word Count: 7204

Warnings: Swearing, mentions of sex.

Genre: Self-insert/Fluff

Pairing: OC (Detective Rachel) X Connor

Rating: Teens and Up

Summary: Waking up at Detective Rachel’s home, Connor wakes up earlier than she does and opts to make her breakfast. While he and Lieutenant Anderson take care of something for her, Connor decides to spend a whole day with Rachel to look after her and spend time with her. Both as a partner and as a friend.

First Chapter | Previous Chapter

---------------------------------

Date: November 7th, 2038  Time: 08:30 AM Rachel - Partner Objective: Spend the Day with Rachel

At the time he had set for his stasis to be interrupted, Connor awoke. However, when he had opened his eyes, to his surprise, he found himself face-to-face with Rachel.

He remembered very clearly that she had his back to him the night before. He also remembered that her arms were not currently woven around him the night before. Which meant that in her sleep, she turned over and wrapped her arms around him.

Software Instability ^ Taking in the features of her face, he took in every detail. Her outline was round and soft, quite delicate which didn’t accurately portray her fiery nature underneath. Her eyebrows were rather thick and there was evidence that she regularly managed their shape. 

All over her face were scars, a couple that were slashes underneath her left eye that seemed to be very very old faded scars. But they mostly appeared to be acne scars. 

His eyes then drifted to her lips. They were small and to the upper left under her nose was a clearly defined beauty spot. There was a bit of hair on her lip that while visible wasn’t noticeable. Given that she regularly shaped her eyebrows, it seemed that it was a conscious choice to leave her lip hair alone. 

As he carefully catalogued every aspect of her face, he couldn’t help but notice the small soft smile on her face. She looked so peaceful, undisturbed, and blissful.

Software Instability ^ He tried to pry himself away to start the day, but she let out a small sad moan as she wrapped her arms tighter around him. “No...” She murmured, still half-asleep. “No leaving...not allowed...”

Connor sat there, somewhat taken aback as she continued to nuzzle herself into him. He thought for a moment if it would be better for him to stay there until she woke up, or if he should risk disturbing her. Though that second option made him feel unpleasant at the thought.

Wake Up

Stay

Leave

Taking painstaking efforts to detach himself from Rachel’s grip (of which was very persistent), he slipped out of her grasp without waking her and walked over to the bureau where he put his clothes the night before. Quickly getting dressed and placing the robe she allowed him to use back where he found it, he opened one of the drawers and found a pen and some paper.

--------

I blinked my eyes open slowly. I still felt some exhaustion, but I was at least trying to break the habit of going back to sleep once I started waking up. I was very much not a morning person, but it didn’t exactly feel great to waste so much of the day on sleep.

I then realized that something was missing, and the events of yesterday began to resurface and I quickly tried to suppress a blush. Connor spent the night. In my bed. With me. How tired was I?

Actually, speaking of which, I reached over to the nightstand to check my phone when I noticed a piece of paper folded perfectly to stand upright written in perfect font there in front of me.

Reaching over to grab my glasses, I picked up the note and started reading it.

Dear Rachel,

I had set the time for 8:30 AM for my stasis to be interrupted, and when I awoke, you were still asleep. I didn’t want to disturb you, so I took it upon myself to begin preparing a healthy breakfast for you. By my estimation, it should be ready by the time you awake properly. I hope my absence doesn’t alarm you, but I would have found it regrettable to disturb you before you properly woke up. Rest assured that I did not leave you and that I’m here for the whole day for whatever you wish of me.

Regards, Connor.

I smiled uncontrollably, feeling my cheeks bunch up. “Awwww, that’s actually really sweet.” I said out loud, placing a hand on my chest. But as I put the paper back on the nightstand and slipped out of bed, I realized I was...confused.

It was one thing to spend the night, I asked him to do that. It was another to make me breakfast. After all, it would be pretty rude and selfish to just take off in the morning without saying anything, and he had an advanced enough social program to know that. That at least struck me as a formality, even if breakfast was a little much.

But it was entirely another to decide to spend the entire day here. Just...for me. I didn’t ask him to do this. He just...decided he wanted to. I tried racking my brain for any possible relation to his mission. Any reason this could be related to apprehending deviants, but...I couldn’t find any.

He seemed to just be doing this because he wanted to.

Shrugging, I made my way downstairs, immediately noticing the unmistakable smell of frying bacon. Making my way into the kitchen, I saw him, clear as day at the stove frying up some bacon strips. His LED flickered yellow occasionally, but he seemed to be focused on his task. He noticed me enter and turned to see me, a slight smile on his face. “Good morning, Rachel.” He greeted. “I’m sorry, I expected you to be asleep for longer. Lieutenant Anderson mentioned that you were a heavy sleeper and tended to sleep in on mornings off.”

“Usually.” I replied, rubbing my eyes and taking a seat at the table, noticing Bear over by Connor, sitting in the way he sits when he wants food. “Bear!” I shouted, snapping my fingers. “Over here!” The dog sauntered over to me and I sighed, rubbing his head. “You know you’re not supposed to beg for food, you silly baby.” Then I realized. “Oh! I have to feed him! Sorry, baby.”

“Actually, I already have.” Connor replied, turning to me once again. “As per your instructions. I’ve actually taken care of all your early morning tasks as they are listed.”

He then pointed to the list of tasks I had posted on sticky notes on the wall of the kitchen above the counter. “Oh, you didn’t have to do that.” I said, feeling sort of light-headed from all this attention. 

“This is your day off.” Connor replied rather coolly. “I thought it best you have as little to do today as possible.”

I couldn’t stop the smile on my face. “Well, thank you...that’s really kind of you, Connor.” It was so...strange. This was so domestic and I settled into it pretty immediately. I guess I just...missed having someone else who I could share a day with and took to it out of that loneliness. I then glanced over at him. He went back to preparing breakfast. I noticed the plate already had some strips of bacon on it as well as some slices of yellow bell pepper. I widened my eyes at him in surprise. “How did you know yellow peppers were my favourite?”

“They were the only vegetables you had.” Connor pointed out rather matter-of-factly, a tinge of disapproval to his voice. I then sort of stared at the space on the table in front of me in embarrassment. Oh. Right. Yep, that makes more sense. “Speaking of which, I’ll have to take a trip to the nearest grocery store to stock up on ingredients for tonight.”

I snapped my head in his direction again. “Y-you’re cooking dinner?” I asked him in surprise.

“Of course.” He answered immediately, putting the last of the bacon on my plate. “How do you like your fried eggs?”

“Sunny-side up.” I replied without hesitation. “And I like my yolks to be runny.”

“Got it.” The sounds of the crack of eggs and the sizzle of them hitting the pan immediately followed. It was really weird that he glossed over the whole “making dinner” thing without much thought. As if that was just a normal thing he did. It was said so casually that it really threw me off. I glanced over at him from time to time and decided to open my phone. There was a text message from Bianca.

Hey, Rachel. I didn’t get a text from you last night, but I know you’re probably busy. Just text me when you wake up, okay? - 11:12 PM

I smiled and started to write a text back to her. Hey, Bianca. I sent. Sorry, yeah. A lot happened, but don’t worry, I’m good. Thanks to Connor. I waited for a moment before a thought crossed my mind. Could we FaceTime, actually?

I waited for a moment, glancing over at Connor again. “Hey, just a quick FYI, I asked Bianca if we could FaceTime.” I let him know. “I was going to text her last night, but...well, you know.”

“Of course.” Connor replied curtly. “Breakfast should be ready in just a moment.”

“Cool cool. Thanks, Connor.” I said casually. I checked my phone again, and sure enough, Bianca texted me back.

Sure - 9:32 AM

Navigating through my phone’s home screen, I found the icon and tapped on it. I then tapped on Bianca’s contact and propped the phone up on the table and waited for her to pick up.

And sure enough, she did. “Hi, Bianca!” I greeted brightly, smiling.

“Hiiiiiii!” Bianca said, once the connection settled for a bit. “How are you?”

“Doing pretty good, it’s my day off.” I replied casually, sighing. “How are things going with you?”

“Good! Good.” She replied in the way she usually replies. “Just, y’know, about to go to work. I wanted to see how you are.”

“Yeah, I had a fucking crazy day yesterday, holy shit.” I said, feeling a lot more comfortable now. If there was one person I trusted and felt like I could tell anything, it was my sister.

Connor then broke my attention when he set my plate down in front of me. “Your breakfast is ready.” He said, hovering a little bit behind me to get a good look at Bianca.

“Thank you!” I said, chipperly.

“Hiiiiiiii!” Bianca called, seeing Connor behind me.

“Hello!” Connor greeted curtly. “You must be Bianca. Rachel’s told me about you.”

“That’s Connor.” I explained. “He was assigned to work the case with Hank and I. Well, he and Hank were assigned the case and I was put on it yesterday.”

“Oh, okay!” Bianca said, smiling. “Well, it’s nice to meet you!”

“Likewise.” Connor nodded and stepped away. “How do you take your coffee, Rachel?”

“As black as my soul.” I replied with no hesitation.

He was quiet for a moment before he replied. “So, does a French vanilla latte with extra cream and sugar sound acceptable?”

I then heard Bianca start breaking into a fit of laughter on the other end as I grumbled at him, grabbing his tie and yanking him down to me. “Listen here, you little shit!”

I expected at least some reaction. Or maybe nothing at all. But the smug son of a bitch just tilted his head with a smirk and a quirk of his brows. “Yes? I’m listening.”

I glared at him as Bianca kept laughing. But the longer I stared into his warm chocolate eyes, the less I could keep up an angry front. He was too damn cute to stay mad at, and I think the fucker knew that. I just let out a defeated sigh and looked up at him with a gentle smile, letting go of his tie. “That actually sounds nice. I’d really appreciate that, thank you.”

“I’ll get started, then.” Connor said, walking away as if nothing happened. “You should eat your breakfast before it gets cold.”

I rolled my eyes and groaned at him. “Yes, mom.”

“I like him a lot already.” Bianca said from the other end, still giggling. “Oh my God, that was so funny.”

“Oh, he has quite the sense of humour.” I said, mostly sarcastically as I stole a glance at him.

Bianca was on the computer while she was talking to me and I could hear the absentminded typing on her end. “He’s cute.”

I raised an eyebrow at him, scanning him over as he had several coffee ingredients prepared. “No argument here.” I begrudgingly agreed. “Just don’t tell him that. He’s enough of a smug bastard as is.”

Connor then caught my eye and flashed me another one of his accursed smirks. “You don’t seem to mind.”

“Don’t you sass me, you microwave!” I snapped, narrowing my eyes and pointing at him while Bianca started laughing at me.

“Oh my God. That’s too funny.” She sighed, getting the laughs out.

I scoffed. “Yeah, hilarious.”

“He’s an android, right?” Bianca asked curiously. “He seems way more advanced than the other androids I’ve seen.”

I snickered a bit. “Yeah, that’s ‘cause he’s a prototype.” I explained. “An RK800 model. He was sent by CyberLife as an android detective designed to assist investigators to help us with this case. The police department, not us specifically.”

“No no, I get it.” She took in, nodding her head. “What case are you working on right now? You never actually told me.”

“No! I didn’t!” I exclaimed, realizing my mistake. “Sorry, I kept forgetting to. We’re investigating a bunch of incidents of crimes involving androids that turned deviant. It’s basically androids who’ve broken through their programming and think and behave more similarly to humans than their original programming.”

Bianca was quiet for a moment, listening and I was assuming that there was some lag in the connection. “Holy shit! That’s kinda scary.”

I sort of shrugged. “It sounds scary, I’ll admit.” I conceded. The concept of machines breaking free and developing their own free will was indeed a frightening concept. “But, once you actually talk to one, they just...seem like any other person. They’re surprisingly not that much different than us.”

“Huh.” Bianca responded. “Guess that goes to show what I know about androids.”

I sort of blinked at her and made a baffled look at her. “You worked with androids!”

“Yeah, their hardware!” Bianca pointed out. “Not their software. I know how to fix damaged parts and how they work, but I don’t know shit about their programming or how their brains fucking work.”

“You code for a living!” I retorted.

“Not super advanced android AI. That shit’s way fucking harder than video games!” Bianca clarified.

I nodded. “Yeah, okay. Fair point.”

A moment of lazy typing went by before she said anything else. “Speaking of which, how’s your arm, by the way?”

I deskined my arm and flexed my hand to show it off to her. “As per the usual, pretty good.” I replied, giving her the update. “No issues, just the occasional tune up. Although...I did come across something kind of unusual last night.”

Bianca took a little bit to give any indication that she heard what I had said. “Like what?” She asked, curious but also worried.

“Well, last night, we were investigating a homicide in an android sex club downtown.” I started explaining, glancing up at Connor, seeing that he was busily mixing the coffee.

“Oooooh, fun!” Bianca teased.

“You’d think so, but it wasn’t.” I said bluntly. “Anyways, we were investigating a deviant who had killed a patron approximately an hour before we got to the scene. We discovered that it was hiding out in the club still, and,” I glanced up at Connor who was giving me a knowing look, “something happened and I went to go hide in the warehouse where they kept the androids and the parts that came in. Apparently that’s where the two deviants were hiding as well. Now, because I was having a bad time, they saw me and...approached. And they were trying to help me.”

I then saw Connor approaching from my peripheral vision and he placed the coffee in front of me. “What do you mean?” Bianca asked.

As I took the coffee to give it a sip, I then glanced up at Connor, noticing that he was just...standing there. “Are you not gonna sit at the table?” I asked him, raising a confused eyebrow at him.

He seemed to be taken aback a little, shuffling in place. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t sure if you’d want me to sit with you.”

“We slept in the same bed last night.” I emphasized to him, trying to shove down the slight embarrassment at the memory. “You can sit with me while I have breakfast, Connor.”

“Wait, what?” Bianca said, her eyes wide and her eyebrows furrowed together.

“Not like that!” I shouted at Bianca as Connor pulled out the chair and sat down next to me. “You know I don’t roll that way. Last night was just really rough and I needed emotional support.”

“Okay, sorry!” Bianca said hastily.

I sighed. “Anyways, the thing that happened.” I continued, trying to get back on track. “Because last night was sorta real bad, I was curled up having a panic attack in the warehouse when the two deviants approached me. I don’t remember a lot of what they said to me, but the one with the brown hair - they were both girls - she deskinned her hand and grabbed my prosthetic hand. And...I could feel everything that she could feel. And she could feel everything I could feel. And we understood each other through just what we were feeling.”

“You were interfacing.” Connor said, a tone of astonishment in his voice.

Bianca blinked in surprise. “What’s that?”

Anticipating Connor’s explanation, I turned my phone so that we were both in frame. “It’s how androids interact with each other and other forms of technology.” He began explaining. “Androids can take and give information through physical contact and give inputs to other services such as phone calls and online orders. That’s likely what happened with Rachel when she was interfacing with that deviant.”

“But...I’m not an android.” I said with confusion.

“No, but,” Bianca interjected, “I designed your arm to be connected to your brain through the connections to your nerves. It was tough, but that’s how you’re able to move your arm the way you can.”

“You likely can’t receive information the way androids can because you’re human.” Connor added. “But you were able to feel its emotions. That’s something you can process and intake.”

“Huh.” Bianca said. “That’s super fascinating.”

I shrugged. “I guess that makes sense, huh.”

“Yeah.” Bianca said, but I could hear a disappointment in her voice that I knew meant she had to go. “I should let you go, then. I gotta get to work soon.”

“Yeah, yeah. No worries, Bianca. I get it.” I assured her, feeling that same disappointment.

“I just wanted to check in on you and see how you were doing.” Bianca said.

“Yeah, no, of course.” I then remembered something. “You’re still coming for Christmas, right?”

Bianca was quiet for a moment before she responded. “Yeah, yeah! Definitely. I just need to figure out what days to book off from work. But I’ll let you know once I figure that out.”

I nodded. “Okay.”

“Okay. Byeeeeeeeee!”

“Bye!”

“I love you!”

“I love you too, Bianca!” The call then dropped, and I let out a sigh. “I miss her a lot, but it’s nice when we get to have a moment to chat.”

Connor nodded, a surprising glimmer of understanding in his brown eyes. “In a way, I understand that feeling.” He said.

An interesting answer, but the smell of my breakfast was making me realize I was hungry and I decided to dig in, taking a piece of the egg white. I realized that he did the thing where you use the bacon grease to fry the egg to give it extra flavour.

Oh. I thought with a sharp pang to my chest. The way they used to make it.

Trying to push the feeling down, I kept eating my breakfast that was generously made by Connor, occasionally taking a sip of the, honestly really delicious, coffee he made for me.

The moment was quiet as I finished my bacon and eggs, left with the slices of yellow pepper I was absentmindedly nibbling. “Can I ask you a personal question, Rachel?” Connor asked, breaking the silence.

I regarded him curiously for a moment, my eyebrow raised. “Sure, go ahead.” I said with a shrug, taking another bite of a slice of pepper.

“Why don’t you have sex with androids?”

I nearly choked on my pepper and started coughing as I just looked at him with what I was sure was the most baffled look on my face he’d ever seen. “Excuse me?”

“You’ve mentioned multiple times that you don’t have sex with androids.” He continued, seemingly not noticing the sheer gauche nature of this conversation. “But you’ve also mentioned that you’re rather promiscuous, to use more delicate phrasing than you, but that your personal issues is the reason you haven’t had a partner in that time. But renting an android wouldn’t require any personal feelings or trust to be required.”

I sort of narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. “Are you asking because you’re curious or because you’re interested?” Despite his blunt question catching me off-guard, I still couldn’t help but tease. “Because I’m afraid that rule also applies to you, sorry to disappoint.”

His LED flickered red for a moment before he responded. “Just curious, that’s all.” He replied coolly. “I’m always interested to hear your perspectives and reasons for your stances.”

I blinked at him a couple times, fighting the uncontrollable urge to smile. A weird question, but a fair one, I suppose. His face was so innocent and curious that I couldn’t help but feel obligated to give him an answer. “Alright, I’ll bite.” I conceded, finishing off a slice of pepper. “To put it simply, I do not feel comfortable having sex with someone who is incapable of rejecting or withdrawing consent. It makes me extremely uncomfortable.”

Connor’s LED was spinning yellow for a moment before returning to a neutral blue. “I see.” He said. “But, how is it different than perhaps purchasing a human sex worker?”

“Very!” I replied enthusiastically, continuing to munch on my pepper slices. “When you purchase a prostitute or an escort, you don’t just get to do whatever the fuck you want without complaint. First of all, they sort of know what they’re getting into beforehand, so they’ve already consented when you’ve made the purchase. However, they still maintain a certain modicum of control over the situation, in case things get too dangerous or go too far.” I explained, Connor’s LED spinning yellow, showing he was taking in the information. “But androids can’t do that, at least ones that aren’t deviant. They’re programmed not to refuse and certainly not to withdraw from intercourse. If someone cannot withhold or withdraw consent, then their consent has not been given in the first place. And that makes the prospect of having sex with androids extremely uncomfortable to me.”

Connor nodded, folding his hands on the table. “I think I understand.” He said.

As I was finishing my pepper slices, I noticed he was just staring at me. There seemed to be an uncertainty and a curiosity in his expression, and I finished my breakfast and properly looked over at him. “Was there anything else you wanted to know about?” I asked him.

“I was sort of curious about your prosthetic arm.” Connor admitted, his eyes fixated on my left arm. “An android’s biocomponents are powered by thirium, which is regulated by its thirium pump. However, I’m struggling to understand how your arm functions without any of that.”

I sort of scoffed at him, giving him a patient smile. “Just let me put my dishes in the dishwasher, and I’d be glad to show you.” I said to him, starting to get up from the table before he quickly intercepted me, taking my dishes from me.

“No need.” He interjected hastily, walking over to where the dishwasher was. “I’ll take care of it.”

I was about to protest, but I had a feeling he wasn’t going to hear any of it, so I just kept myself seated and went back to sipping my coffee. It was strange to be taken care of...but it wasn’t unpleasant. At least for one day, I could let someone else look after me.

After a moment, Connor returned, seated next to me, and I gave him a shy smile. “Alright, so.” I deskinned my arm to show him it. “Like you said, an android’s biocomponents are powered by thirium and regulated by a thirium pump, which functions like a human heart but for androids. But, considering I am not an android, how does my arm function?” I then quickly located the two buttons on either side of my forearm and pressed them, causing my arm to go stiff and I was able to remove it, showing Connor the two parts of it. “Well, since there’s obviously no thirium going through my body, Bianca had to come up with a creative solution. The part that’s actually attached to my stump is where all the inputs go. It was a really complicated process, but it’s through here where my brain tells my arm to do things. But my arm only accepts input once it’s actually clicked in.” I put my arm on the table and opened it up to show Connor the inner workings of it. “Because I obviously don’t have thirium running through my body, Bianca actually modified this arm to have a much smaller version of a thirium pump so that it can regulate its own thirium and thus not have to rely on an external source of power. But it only activates when it’s attached to my arm.”

Connor’s LED was spinning yellow as he was analysing my arm, seemingly taking note of its unique design and build compared to other android arms and committing it to memory. “Fascinating.” He whispered.

“Isn’t it?” I said with a rather confident tone in my voice. It was definitely some great work, and Bianca never ceased to impress me. I then closed up my arm after Connor was done examining it and took it and slotted it back into place, flexing my hand as it reactivated and started to skin over again. It soon looked no different than my other arm. “It’s definitely the best prosthetic I’ve ever seen in my life.”

I took another sip of coffee, settling into the quiet of the moment again. Clearly Connor had run out of things to ask at the moment, and I honestly appreciated the comfortable silence. That was one thing I really valued about certain friendships. The ability to be completely comfortable in each other’s presence, even if you weren’t doing or saying anything.

All you needed was each other. And there was something special about that sort of connection.

Soon enough, I had finished my coffee without saying anything, Connor took the empty mug and placed it in the dishwasher. “So, I was thinking,” Connor started, looking over at me with his hands neatly behind his back, “it is rather cold today. Approximately -3° Celsius and 6 centimetres of snow on the ground. But if you’d be interested, I was going to suggest that I accompany you for a walk this morning.”

I glanced outside towards my backyard. It was still snowing, but casually. The sight of the white crystals blanketing the rooftops and the trees made me let out a contented sigh. There was something to be admired about the quiet gentle nature of winter, even if it was associated with harshness and unforgiving landscapes and stories.

But it was that sense of solitude and silence that I loved about snow and winter. The sort of delicateness of it all. For as harsh and unforgiving as winter could certainly be, it was also remarkably beautiful and pure. If there was a Heaven, I usually imagine it as something similar.

“That actually sounds really nice.” I said softly, looking back at Connor, who was still standing there patiently with a smile on his face, regarding me carefully. “Was there anywhere specific you had in mind, or did you want me to pick?”

“I’ll leave that up to you.” Connor replied.

I thought about it for a moment. I wasn’t really in the mood to go anywhere specific, and I didn’t really feel like interacting with a lot of people today. Honestly, just a walk around the neighbourhood sounded like enough for me. “Well, the park’s really nice this time of year.” I suggested. “And it’s not too far from here.”

The android then nodded. “Then it’s settled.”

I then got up from my chair, stretching my back, and letting out a groan. My back felt stiff, so like I typically do, I wrenched my torso in both directions harshly to give a hearty crack of my spine. Immediately after, I cracked my neck, as my neck also tended to get stiff after awhile. “Ahhhh, there we go.”

Connor’s eyes narrowed in concern as he approached me. “You should see a chiropractor if you’re having issues with your spine.” He suggested.

I rolled my eyes at him and shrugged. “Yeah, probably.”  I was making my way towards the closet in the hallway before I remembered I was still in my pajamas. “Oh! Right! I should probably get dressed, shouldn’t I?”

“That would certainly be ideal.” Connor replied. “I’ll wait down here until you’re ready.”

“Cool!” I quickly made my way up the stairs and went into my bedroom, picking what I was going to wear.

--------

Date: November 7th, 2038  Time: 10:12 AM Rachel - Partner Objective: Go for Walk with Rachel

“Are you sure you’re not cold?” Connor asked Rachel, concerned. She didn’t leave the house in typical winter attire, just a simple thin winter coat with a hood and the leather boots she had worn the day before. “My scans are indicating that your outer body temperature has dropped significantly and that your core temperature has risen to combat it.”

The shorter woman scoffed at him, her arm hooked around his. “I appreciate your concern, but I’m fine.” She assured him. “I like the cold. I’ve always been a winter person.”

While they were walking, Connor was getting updates from Hank all morning and Connor’s been researching and relaying information to Hank. Last update was that Luis was known to have his own apartment in Detroit and even his own android, but nothing in regards to any evidence. That part was Connor’s job, and it wasn’t easy. 

“Although November’s always been my favourite month, despite it not being technically winter.” Rachel continued, the snow gently fell on them as they walked, the cold chill of the air permeating Connor’s sensors. He couldn’t really feel the cold. He could only really be aware of it. “Fun fact, I may have spent most of my life on the west coast, but I was actually born in the prairies. I spent my early childhood there. And trust me, there have been some real tough winters there. Blizzards started in October.” 

Software Instability ^ Rachel then smiled softly, her eyes racing the snow that was on the bushes and hedges of their path. “Novembers in the city I was born in were absolutely breathtaking.” She continued. “It was October when the blizzards started, but in November, the snow would sort of come to a standstill. The result was fields left almost completely untouched and blanketed by the purest of white softness. Sunrises were one of the most beautiful things I’ve ever had the privilege of witnessing. The way the snow just glimmers like a thousand tiny stars scattered on the ground and how the warm glow of the bright rising sun paints the pure white landscapes in soft hues of oranges, yellows, and reds. But the shadows would always be left in their dark cold blues and violets closest to the sun’s edges. But even in the shadows, the snow still glistened like little embedded diamonds.” She let out a contented nostalgic sigh, a cloud of her warm breath filling the space in front of her. “November was always that moment of respite in between the late October flurries and constant December blizzards. That one period of absolute peace and quiet. It’s still my favourite time of year.”

Software Instability ^ He couldn’t help but notice the blissful expression on her face. The android was fairly certain that he hadn’t seen her so at peace. He then noticed her breath in the air and realized it was much more than one should typically exhale.  Upon further analysis, he realized she was doing it on purpose. “Why are you doing that?” He asked bluntly.

She then blinked at him in confusion. “Doing what?”

“Breathing.” He clarified, earning a baffled look from her. “You’re exhaling excessively.”

Her eyes widened as she then finally understood what he meant. “Ohhhhh! Okay! Sorry, you asked that in a really weird way.” She apologized, leaning into him more. “I like seeing my breath in the cold. It makes me feel like a dragon. Though that’s probably something that you can’t quite understand. But it’s something small that just amuses me personally, I suppose.”

Software Instability ^ She was right in that Connor couldn’t understand that. But he nevertheless found it endearing that she found such amusement in something so small and seemingly insignificant to most humans. In fact, that was something that Connor couldn’t help but admire about Rachel. The fact that she paid attention or found strong feelings in things that seemed so small and insignificant to other humans.

She was right in that she was unique in the way she thought. And he could see it both in her casual demeanour as well as her detective work.

However, he was quickly pulled from his thoughts by a cold impact to his head. He registered the ice crystals that slid off his skin and embedded themselves in his coffee brown hair that it was snow that had hit him.

And when he looked over in the direction it came from, he saw Rachel intentionally avoiding his gaze and staring up at the white cloudy sky whistling nothing in particular. Due to her suspicious behaviour, Connor had easily deduced that she was the one who had thrown snow at him. But her demeanour didn’t suggest that it was malicious and all her behaviour towards him prior suggested it was out of mischief.

Tease

Ask

Throw

Ignore

Software Instability ^ Casting glances aside at her, to make sure she wouldn’t notice, Connor was able to scrounge up enough snow to make a decent snowball, and quickly chucked it at her at the earliest moment.

The snowball had hit her on the side of her hood, and she quickly turned around to stare him in the face. For a moment, Connor was concerned that he had hurt her when she stared at him wide-eyed in shock. 

Software Instability ^ But instead, she narrowed her eyes at him as a small smile spread across her face. In a much lower voice than Connor was used to hearing her speak in, she responded to the android. “So, you have chosen to answer the call to battle.”

--------

Dodging snowballs and taking cover behind trees and cobblestone walls, Connor was locked in a heated battle with his partner.

The android was expecting to have had to let her get away to preserve her ego, but she was actually surprisingly adept at dodging him. Not perfect, of course, but she had good reflexes.

And her aim was not much different. Certainly not perfect, but good enough to actually get some hits on Connor. He couldn’t help but be mildly impressed with her.

Software Instability ^ But the thing he couldn’t help but remain transfixed on was her laughter. It was pure joy. It was comfort. And it was genuine. It wasn’t the kind of laughter when she found something funny, or the kind of nervous laughter one did when they were uncomfortable. Her giggling was pure unadulterated happiness.

Something Connor couldn’t know or feel, really. But something he couldn’t help but want to. Something he couldn’t help but feel drawn to when he saw it so freely given to him in this brief moment of human enjoyment.

The android was aware of the ways humans often sought enjoyment. They were certainly interesting beings that found amusement in the smallest of things. They invented a whole plethora of games each with different rules to follow. But some games were done out of pure instinct, with no real rules to follow. This was one of those games.

Software Instability ^ It was one thing to vaguely know about such concepts. It was another to observe them. And then it was something completely different to be an active participant, and Connor couldn’t deny that it felt...pleasant. There was a certain warmth that bloomed in him to not just be included in, but invited to participate in something so innocent and joyful done for the sheer sake of it. It was something so foreign to Connor to engage in this game with Rachel just because she wanted to. Because she wanted to share this joy with him.

Managing to target and hit Rachel, she let out a shout. “OW!” She exclaimed, dashing behind a tree, clutching her back where Connor had hit her. “You shithead!” She yelled, throwing another snowball at him and missing him.

Tease

Apologize

Throw

“That was 30% strength at most!” He shouted back at Rachel.

“Oh, I’ll show you 30% strength, you Goddamn toaster oven!” Rachel yelled, responding with another thrown snowball in his direction.

Connor peaked around his cover and saw Rachel making a run for the next tree. Deciding to take the opportunity that presented itself to him, he made a hearty throw at her and managed to knock her down, and she quickly folded down into the snow.

Software Instability ^ And she stayed face down in the snow. After a moment of being unresponsive, Connor suddenly felt compelled to end this game and rushed over to her, worry for her consuming his actions. “Rachel?” He called as he approached her lifeless body. “Rachel!” He repeated, shaking her and turning her onto her side to see her face.

Her eyes were closed and she appeared unconscious.

Until she suddenly opened them and grinned at him, whipping her arm out and suddenly he fell onto his back, his vision going white for a moment as he felt a cold impact on his face. The only sound that could be heard was a triumphant laugh from Rachel. 

Software Instability ^ “HA! Well, well, well.” She bragged, her pride audible as the android felt her crawling up to him to tower over him, her arms caging his head. “It would seem that the human detective has bested the RK800 android detective prototype sent by CyberLife. I bet that must be pretty embarrassing for you.”

Scold

Concede

Continue

Connor then smiled up at her. “Indeed you have.” He praised, looking up at her. “A well fought match, detective.”

Software Instability ^ Rachel then rolled her eyes, pushing herself off of him with a scoff, sitting up. “You’re such a good sport. It kinda takes the fun out of this.”

He then raised an eyebrow at her as he sat up as well. “I’m sorry.” He apologized briefly. “Would you rather I appear upset?”

“No!” She cried, clutching his shoulder. “I’m sorry! I take it back! I don’t want you to actually be upset!”

Software Instability ^ Connor couldn’t help but smile at the transparency of her care before she pushed herself to her feet, extending a hand to help him up off the ground.

As soon as they were both back on their feet, both of them looking a bit disheveled, Rachel started waving her hands, sucking a breath in through her teeth seemingly in pain. “Ah!” She gasped. “I really should’ve worn mittens before doing this. This was kind of a bad idea.”

A scan revealed that Rachel’s hands had both dropped in temperature significantly compared to the rest of her body. Connor quickly took both of her hands and clasped his own around hers.

Software Instability ^ A blush quickly formed on her cheeks as she blinked up at him in confusion. “Wh-what are you doing?” She stammered.

“Androids have their own temperature that is maintained. However they’re typically at a much lower body temperature than humans, but they can overheat. While androids don’t technically need to breathe, it helps to prevent overheating. However, we do have some control over the heat our bodies produce.” He began explaining, noticing the intense focus in Rachel’s dark brown eyes fixed on him as he spoke. “Some androids are built to survive in harsh conditions, such as the ones that are sent on space explorations too treacherous for humans. But in general, androids cannot survive in extreme cold or extreme heat, as it damages their biocomponents and potentially causes them to shut down. With the circumstances of your hand, it would be unwise to allow it to remain cold for a long period of time.”

As she stood there, glancing down at his hands that were wrapped around hers, she then slipped her hands out of his and then grabbed them.

Software Instability ^ And to Connor’s surprise, she took them and placed his hands on the sides of her face, her hands resting overtop of his. She then closed her eyes, pressing his hands further into her cheeks, bunching them up as she settled herself further into them. “Warm...” She hummed contentedly, looking as though she might fall asleep in his hands.

Suddenly, Connor was getting another update from Hank. Android’s coming in to confess. Apparently she’s got a lot of evidence against this bastard. The android then tilted Rachel’s head up slightly, getting her to open her eyes at him. “We should probably head back.” He suggested gently.

She then nodded at him, pulling away from his touch. “Yeah, we probably should.” She agreed, making her way towards the path again. “Bear probably needs to go out, anyway.”

Software Instability ^ As they began making their way back towards her home, she linked her arm around his again, leaning more into his shoulder. “This was a really nice walk.” She murmured. “Thank you. I hope you had a good time, too.”

Honest

Indifferent

Software Instability ^ Rachel - Partner ^ “I did enjoy myself.” Connor replied, glancing down at Rachel, who was looking up at him with a meek and soft smile. “I was not designed with this purpose in mind, but I will admit that it was...pleasant to be able to break from my intended role if only for a day.”

---------------------------------

Next Chapter